tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-89846647593612181222024-02-19T02:21:25.799-08:00Where Font Meets FantasyVisually representing my fan fiction worldRenahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.comBlogger59125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-48957390385508035212012-01-16T09:53:00.001-08:002012-01-16T09:56:40.853-08:00Heaven in the Real World - Chapter 5 (December 1876)<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />December 1876<br /><br />Epilogue – 10 years later<br /><br />Edward POV</strong><br /><br />The past ten years brought many changes for Bella and me as we began our life together. I liked to bestow many kisses and other displays of affection on her any moment we were alone.<br /><br />Bella listened carefully to my explanations about running a general store, supply and demand, profit and loss, etc. She then contributed some of her own ideas. She spruced up some of the displays for the fabric and notions section, adding some completed quilting projects and quilt patterns. We seemed to be getting more sales in that department, so I was glad she could assist me.<br /><br />True to my word, the March after we were wed, I took my bride on our promised honeymoon trip to San Francisco. Marcus and Aro were excited to be watching over the store. Their wives would assist if needed, along with Emmett and Rose as well. The store was definitely in good hands and we could leave with a clear conscience.<br /><br />As soon as we boarded the train and settled into our seats for the journey toward the Pacific Ocean, Bella said, "I feel like such a rustic. All these women are dressed in stylish clothing!"<br /><br />I gave the other women in our passenger car a cursory glance, then looked at my beautiful bride and said, "If you'd like, love, I'll buy you some new clothes in San Francisco." Then my lips went to hers; and then they moved down her neck and back up to her earlobe.<br /><br />"Edward!" she hissed quietly at me.<br /><br />"Yes?" I asked, pulling away with a huge smile on my face.<br /><br />"Not here!" she exclaimed quietly, so as not to draw attention.<br /><br />I smiled smugly and folded her hand in mine as the train began chugging onward toward our destination. "It did get you to stop thinking about dresses for a moment, though, didn't it?" I asked. She blushed and a mirroring smile spread across her face.<br /><br />We spent the majority of our trip with our hands clasped and pointing out various items of interest we passed along the way. At one point, we moved to the dining car and ate a filling lunch. When I noticed Bella was starting to look around at some of the other ladies' fashions, I captured her hand lying on the table and began kissing just the tip of her finger. By the time I had the tip of her middle finger in my mouth, sucking on it gently, she withdrew it immediately. A huge blush covered her face.<br /><br />I was serious. I could care less about the scenery between here and San Francisco. And I didn't want Bella thinking she wasn't adequate with the beautiful dresses she'd sewn herself. I'd ask the conductor if we could secure a sleeping car for the remainder of the trip if it would get my bride's mind off what these other women were wearing. Who cared about them anyway? The most beautiful woman on this train was the one with me!<br /><br />Bella seemed to take the hint and we were able to enjoy the rest of our trip without her comparing herself to others.<br /><br />Once in San Francisco, we rented a room at a nice hotel overlooking the rolling waves of the Pacific Ocean. Bella was fascinated by the never-ending action of it. I had grown up in Boston, Massachusetts, so I'd seen the ocean in all its majesty before – but seeing it through Bella's wonder-filled eyes was a joy. She put her hair up for our journey, but once we were on the beach, she unpinned it. Bella's hair whipping around her face from the sea breeze was like a vision from a dream.<br /><br />For dinner, we ate local seafood in the hotel dining room. We decided we would explore the city more the next day, as we were tired from our trip. As we lay in bed, I showed Bella she had no need to compare herself to anyone. She was the most beautiful creature in existence. As my lovely wife fell asleep in my arms, I thanked God repeatedly He brought her into my life.<br /><br />The next day, we explored the city and ate more seafood. This was something we definitely couldn't get at home. We ducked into many shops and bought a few items. Before we left, we learned Emmett and Rose were in the family way, so Bella wanted to purchase a few baby items she didn't want to make.<br /><br />I also bought Bella some new clothing. After trying on several dresses, she considered how often she would wear them in her everyday life at home and ended up only purchasing three. Her eyes kept flickering over a very nice emerald green satin dress, which she swore she would rarely wear. I could see in her eyes she loved it. I had the man wrap it up as well. Bella gasped as she knew it would be very expensive. I asked them to send the packages to our hotel.<br /><br />Once we were out of hearing range of the proprietors of the store, I whispered in her ear, "I'd like you to wear that tonight for dinner, Mrs. Cullen. And I'll enjoy taking it off you later." She blushed but also grinned from ear to ear.<br /><br />The rest of our trip was enjoyable as possible. We spent as much time as we could on the beach, even if we were huddled up in a blanket together. San Francisco is not known for having warm beaches. We were able to see seals, sea lions, sea otters, and an occasional whale spouting.<br /><br />When we arrived back home, Bella started getting ill some mornings. She waved it off as some kind of flu bug going around, but I wasn't convinced. I took her to see Doc Black.<br /><br />As Bella was getting dressed after being examined, Doc Black walked into his waiting room and sat beside me. He said, "Edward, nothing is wrong with Bella – at least nothing that nine months won't cure." As understanding dawned on my face, he continued, "She's strong. She's not like Angela was, with weak blood. She can do this, Edward. Have faith."<br /><br />And so, every night and every morning, I carefully placed my hands on my bride's ever-expanding stomach and prayed. I prayed for her health, for the baby, for my sanity if anything should happen to either of them.<br /><br />By the time the Harvest Festival came around that year, Emmett and Rose were celebrating their little daughter. Bella and I enjoyed a dance or two, even though I could barely get my arms around her. She had long since told me I didn't need to treat her like a china doll. I was trying – everyday I was trying.<br /><br />Then one cold December morning, Bella shook me awake, "Edward, Edward!" I instantly jolted awake. "Please go get Doctor Black. I think it's time." I was almost out the door with just my longjohns on when I heard Bella giggle from the bed. "I think you still have time to get dressed, darling," she said.<br /><br />"Oh, right," I mumbled as I put on the nearest clothing I could find.<br /><br />Doc Black arrived with his wife, Leah. I had no idea what was going on in our bedroom as I stirred up the embers of the fire in the living room and put water on the stove to boil. I had heard that's what people did when there was a baby being born. Until I heard Bella cry out in pain and agony. I cried out myself in anguish. How was I going to handle this if something happened to her or the baby?<br /><br />Leah appeared before me in the kitchen and put her hand on my arm. "Thank you, Edward, for getting some water boiling. I think you should go over to the Swan's or the church and pray for a bit. I'll come get you when your son or daughter has arrived," she said.<br /><br />I looked at my pocket watch and figured Emmett and Rose would be up by now, so I decided to drop in on them for breakfast. As soon as I was in the door, I told them what was happening and they had my niece in my arms, which was strangely comforting.<br /><br />They fed me a hearty breakfast, during which Emmett echoed Doc Black's statements, "Bells is a fighter. She'll definitely pull through childbirth like a champ!"<br /><br />After breakfast, I sat on the couch with my niece and looked into her sweet, innocent face as she slept. Then I closed my eyes and prayed for Bella as she brought our child into the world.<br /><br />Suddenly, someone was shaking my shoulder. <em>I'd fallen asleep at a time like this? What was I thinking?</em> Leah Black was in front of me.<br /><br />I looked down at my arms to see someone had taken the precious bundle out of my arms. Panicking, I stood up immediately and said, "Is Bella all right? What's going on?"<br /><br />Leah smiled broadly and said, "Yes, Edward. Everything is fine. I've come to introduce you to your son."<br /><br /><em>My son? I have a son?</em> My heart was beating out of the confines of my chest. Leah and I walked back to the store and up the back stairs. Doc Black was cleaning up some of his instruments in my kitchen, but walked over, shook my hand, and said, "Congratulations, Edward. He's a healthy boy and Bella is doing fine."<br /><br />I walked into our bedroom alone and there, propped up against all the pillows was my beautiful wife, gazing down lovingly at the most handsome baby I'd ever seen. I walked to where I could finally reach my wife on the bed and kissed her forehead.<br /><br />"What…what should we name him?" I whispered.<br /><br />Bella looked over at me and said, "I was thinking of naming him after my father and you – Charles Edward; but only if you agree." Charlie Edward Cullen would be a fine name for our son!<br /><br />Our life was rich and full. Bella was company to Aro and Marcus when they came to the store every day we were open. She supplied them with hot cups of coffee throughout the day in the cold months and cold glasses of ice tea or lemonade in the warmer months. She also provided cookies or other type of baked goods. She especially fawned over Marcus after he lost his wife to a sudden heart attack.<br /><br />Bella and Rose joined the town quilting circle. Jessica, after being harassed unmercifully by Aro and Marcus for being interested in Bella, finally married one of the miners who lived at the boardinghouse. They eventually moved to Auburn.<br /><br />Emmett and Rose had three other children, while Bella made me suffer through two others of our own. I wanted to think I handled it better each time, but I don't think I ever did. I breathed a sigh of relief when Renee Esme and later Charity Rose were born.<br /><br />Three years after the Transcontinental Railroad was completed – in 1872 – my parents came all the way to Gold Run for a visit. They wanted to meet Bella and discover what was making my heart so light and happy in my letters back home. They were absolutely thrilled with their grandchildren and couldn't get enough of them.<br /><br />At this year's Harvest Festival, my heart was near to bursting when I was able to dance with all three of my beautiful girls – Bella, Renee, and Charity. I believe I saw Charlie asking his teacher for a dance. I may have given him some encouragement in that direction.<br /><br />As my beautiful bride and I snuggled back under our bed covers after placing "Santa's" gifts under our Christmas tree for our children, I stroked her hair, much the same as I did that very first night I was with her.<br /><br />I kissed the shell of her ear, and whispered, "Bella, thank you for giving me heaven in the real world. I never would've thought it possible. I love you so much."<br /><br />"I love you, too, my darling," she replied, as she pulled me closer and kissed me more passionately. And we continued onward, making more memories in our little corner of heaven.<br /><br /><strong>Author's Notes: As always, I love to hear if you liked a story or not! =) This one is complete. I hope you enjoyed!</strong>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-68761493954939938432012-01-16T09:50:00.000-08:002012-01-16T09:52:57.883-08:00Heaven in the Real World - Chapter 4 (December)<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work. Lord knows it takes me long enough to come up with it! =)<br /><br />Bella POV</strong><br /><br />I'd never given much thought to courting. In all my nineteen years, I'd never been attracted to anyone enough to want to be courted. Edward was a different story altogether. Now I was able to attend church, I sat between him and Emmett. Edward and I shared a hymnal and each time our fingers brushed, however innocently, a small smile played on his lips.<br /><br />Edward came to our small home for dinner most evenings. After dinner, Emmett would usually ride out to the Hale's so Edward and I had time together, alone. Edward was very respectful of me. We talked about his reasons for coming west – to prove to his family he could build a successful career; which seemed to be my reasoning as well. Now we had found each other, we looked forward together at continuing to make a success of his business and raising a thriving family.<br /><br />I knew raising a family was a tender subject with Edward. He still loved and wanted children, but was scared to take that leap of faith again. We prayed about it together and separately. The Lord was still leading us toward marriage. Along with marriage comes procreating, if that's in His will.<br /><br />Sometimes Edward would bring me small gifts from the store – several pieces of penny candy, ribbons for my hair, or additional foodstuffs. He was such a kind soul.<br /><br />December in Gold Run was cold with snow dusting the ground almost daily. It wasn't enough snow to put runners on the wagons – just enough to be annoying to the townspeople. Being from Arizona, I thought it was beautiful and wondrous, no matter if there was a little or a lot.<br /><br />Emmett was learning all the telegraph operations like a duck taking to water. Most evenings after work he rode out to the Hale ranch to see Rosalie. That gave me time to work on my Christmas dress with no male interference. I decided I would wear it to Emmett and Rosalie's wedding on Christmas Day, which happened to be on a Tuesday this year.<br /><br />On a day early in December, Emmett announced we were expected at the Hale ranch for lunch and dinner along with Edward the next Sunday after church. It had turned bitterly cold that day, so both men encouraged me to wait indoors while they readied the horses and wagon for travel.<br /><br />When we were ready to go, we were all wearing our warmest clothes covered with our thickest coats. Edward placed a wrapped heated brick on the floor of the wagon where I was sitting to keep my feet warm. Edward sat on one side of me to drive the wagon and Emmett sat on the other. I was glad to have their protection against the wind. Snow spit down on us from the sky as we drove along.<br /><br />Sitting so close to Edward warmed me up some even though it was still quite cold. As I watched his concentration guiding the horses through the less muddy sections of road, my love for him grew. He was confident in this. I was grateful for another gift he'd bestowed upon me – the warm blue mittens which currently enveloped my hands.<br /><br />"We'll be there soon, Bells," Emmett said, his face ducking close to mine. "It's a good thing the Hale's only live a couple miles out of town and not five or ten like some families." I shivered considering that information and Emmett put his arm around me. I would've rather had Edward's arm around me, but I knew he was assuring we would get to our destination safely.<br /><br />Soon, the Hale ranch came into view. The main house was the largest log cabin I'd ever seen. Emmett told me Rosalie had two brothers who helped out on the ranch. I could easily imagine five people living in the house I saw before me.<br /><br />Edward stopped the wagon, set the brake, and was swiftly out of his seat. He reached up to help me out of the wagon. "Let's get you inside to Rosalie so you can warm up, love," he said. I felt plenty warm when he called me things like that, but his hand on the small of my back guiding me forward toward the warmth of the house helped me to remember we were standing out in the freezing cold.<br /><br />Rosalie and her mother, Ada Hale, opened the door wide as I neared it and welcomed me inside. "Goodness, child," Ada said, "come in out of the cold. I'm sure the men will be in from the barn as soon as they get the horses settled."<br /><br />I was out of my warm wraps and settled onto a needlepoint chair next to a roaring stone fireplace. Ada brought in a cup of tea from the kitchen and sat it on the table beside me.<br /><br />Rosalie giggled as she sat on the couch opposite me. I looked at her and she said, "Oh Bella, I've heard the story from Emmett how you came to Gold Run posing as a man, but I can't wait to hear it from you." I told the story as best I could, adding in the part about Jessica, which made Rosalie laugh even more. I could tell she and I would become great friends.<br /><br />"And now," she sighed dreamily, "Edward is courting you! I didn't know if he'd ever find someone to settle down with again. Losing his wife and child was terribly difficult for him. When will you be married?"<br /><br />I looked at Rosalie and Ada and said, "I don't know. We haven't discussed a date. I figured I would move into the boardinghouse once you and Emmett marry. I know it will be tight financially for awhile as Emmett foots that bill, but hopefully I'll find work soon to pay my own bills. Then hopefully Edward and I will be married later."<br /><br />Rosalie said nothing, but looked at her mother meaningfully. The subject was changed then as the men came in from outside, joined by Levi and Rosalie's older brothers.<br /><br />Once the men warmed up by the fire, we all moved into the dining room to eat lunch. Ada had prepared a lunch of delectable pot roast with vegetables along with mashed potatoes.<br /><br />Conversation around the table was lively and I was interested in the varied topics converging on this particular afternoon. I liked Levi immediately. He was warm and affable. He reminded me a lot of my pa – even down to his mustache.<br /><br />Suddenly, Rosalie spoke up, "Edward, did you know Bella is going to move to the boardinghouse on Christmas Day once Emmett and I are married?" She looked him right in the eye and I almost dropped my fork when she said, "Do you know the kind of unsavory characters who sometimes frequent the boardinghouse?"<br /><br />I couldn't chance a glance at him to gauge his reaction. I couldn't look anywhere but my plate. I couldn't swallow and could barely breathe. If I'd been sitting on the same side of the table as Rosalie, I would've stepped on her foot in a polite sort of manner to let her know her line of questioning wasn't acceptable.<br /><br />"Yes, Rose," Edward said as he sat beside me, "I know the type of men who frequent the boardinghouse. If you've forgotten, I've eaten most of my meals there for the past three years."<br /><br />"Of course," she said quietly.<br /><br />Levi changed the subject to some new horses he was breaking and the next cattle drive he'd be taking in the spring. I felt as if some air had been let back into the room so I could breathe and eat once again. As I picked up my fork to take another bite, I felt Edward's hand ghost over mine in my lap for a brief moment. My pulse picked up immediately. He would take care of me somehow.<br /><br />During the afternoon, several games of checkers were played as well as cards. Rosalie and I worked on sewing and quilting projects. I knew Edward's home already had some lovely quilted items, but they hadn't been made by me and the ones he had weren't going to last forever.<br /><br />By the time a wonderful dinner of steak, baked potatoes, and green beans was served, Levi noted the snowfall had increased. It appeared we would be spending the night at the Hale ranch as it wasn't safe for the horses on the road with the blowing snow.<br /><br />After dinner, I helped Ada and Rosalie clean up the kitchen and dining room as Emmett and Edward helped Levi with bedding down the animals for the night in the storm. Rosalie and I also made up two small beds in the guest room for Edward and Emmett. I would be bunking with Rosalie in her larger bed for the night. She hadn't mentioned anything else about me moving to the boardinghouse, so my earlier shock at her outburst had worn off and I was enjoying getting to know my new sister-in-law.<br /><br />During the night, dressed in one of Rosalie's warm nightgowns, I watched the snow fall in earnest outside her window as I listened to her even breathing. The rest of the house was quiet. Just watching the snow was making me cold. I got out of bed without waking my soon-to-be sister-in-law and slipped into a robe and beaded moccasins she called her "house slippers." I was going to go downstairs and see if a fire was still banked in the massive stone hearth.<br /><br />Not knowing the Hale house that well, when I was almost to the bottom of the stairs, I stepped on a creaky one and silently cursed. That would be just like me – waking up the entire household. I stood perfectly still at the bottom of the stairs for a couple of minutes, but there was no other movement in the house.<br /><br />Feeling satisfied I was the only one awake, I moved toward the fireplace. I sat on the raised hearth and warmed myself with the banked fire. I could almost be lulled to sleep, feeling as warm as I was now, when I caught some movement out of the corner of my eye. I pulled my robe tighter around myself before I looked up to find who had discovered me here.<br /><br />Edward was on his knees before me momentarily. "Bella," he said as he looked into my eyes with concern, "could you not sleep?" His hands found mine in my lap and held them gently.<br /><br />"I was looking at the snow falling and became chilled," I honestly answered him back.<br /><br />"Are you warmer now?" he asked.<br /><br />I looked at him shyly and replied, "Yes, with the fire…and you holding my hands."<br /><br />"If you are agreeable," he said, "I would like to talk about what Rose mentioned earlier. I know it was distressing to you."<br /><br />"A bit, yes. But if I need to live at the boardinghouse for awhile, I'll make do, Edward."<br /><br />He looked at me so earnestly then. "Do you not understand my feelings for you? I don't want you living at the boardinghouse. I want you to be with me." He paused for a moment, and then continued, "Emmett and I talked tonight. If you are agreeable, I would like us to have a double wedding ceremony with Emmett and Rose on Christmas Day."<br /><br />I could barely see now that my eyelashes were busy blinking back tears. "Ummm…" I started out eloquently.<br /><br />"Bella," Edward said, still on his knees before me, with my hands still enveloped in his, "I want to share every moment of life with you – every today, every tomorrow. Please, love, I would be honored if you'd marry me on Christmas Day. I want to marry you sooner than later."<br /><br />I began nodding and finally a "yes" slipped out. His arms were around me and he was twirling me around and around until I was dizzy.<br /><br />"I want to wake up the entire house with my happiness," he breathed into my hair, "and I wish tomorrow was Christmas!" Then his lips were on mine. His lips continued down my neck and suddenly I was warm – much too warm.<br /><br />"Edward," I said and that seemed to stop the descent of his lips at the top of my robe. For that I was grateful. Not that I didn't enjoy every single one of his kisses, but we shouldn't be doing this here – not like this.<br /><br />"You're right," he replied with a sigh, "we should get you back to bed." He released his arms from around me, took my hand and walked me over to the staircase. "Watch that second stair," he said with a wink, "I hear there's a squeak."<br /><br />I attempted to cover my giggle as I made it up the stairs without a sound. I turned around at the top of the stairs to see Edward had watched my ascent. I gave a little wave to him and then was safely once again in Rose's room. I slid between the covers, doubtful she even knew I was gone.<br /><br />The next morning after a hearty breakfast, we were on our way. The snow had stopped sometime during the night. Other than it being bright and cold outside, the road was clearly defined. I took full advantage of the warm brick at my feet and the body heat of the men on either side of me. Once we started out, the horses seemed to want to hurry to another warm stall, so we wasted no time in getting back to town. The general store and telegraph office opened a little later than normal this particular Monday morning, but other than that, it was a normal day.<br /><br />Days flew by between then and Christmas. There was baking to be done, my dress to be finished now it was going to be my wedding dress as well, and packing to be done. Emmett was mostly on his own these days in the telegraph office as he only called me for questions. I was busy cleaning our small home so he and Rose could start fresh.<br /><br />Suddenly it was Christmas Eve. Emmett took the last load of my belongings to Edward's living quarters above the store. When he returned, I was a little panicked.<br /><br />"What's wrong, Bells?" he asked.<br /><br />"It's just difficult for me to believe after tonight, I won't be coming home with you any longer," I replied.<br /><br />Emmett came over and hugged me before sitting down to the simple stew I prepared for dinner. We'd decided to keep things simple tonight with just us. Tomorrow would be stressful enough. "Aww sis, Edward is a good man. You know I wouldn't let you marry anyone I didn't have the utmost respect for. I'll be just down the street."<br /><br />"I know," I half-whispered, "It will be strange."<br /><br />He grunted in agreement and dug into his stew. We ate quietly, pondering our own thoughts.<br /><br />After dinner, we brought out our Christmas gifts to each other. I made Emmett and Rose monogrammed pillowcases for their new bed. I didn't think he would find the gift special, but when he hugged me and he wasn't his usual boisterous self, I knew he was thinking of the momentous step he was taking as well.<br /><br />Then Emmett was away from me, getting something stored underneath his bed. He was back in a couple of moments. "Sit down," he asked. I did so.<br /><br />He lay what looked like a lot of money on the table in front of me. I looked up at him in surprise.<br /><br />"Bells, you know I'm done with gambling. Before Pa died, he showed me where he hid some money on our ranch in Arizona. He said it was for our future. If Pa were alive, he'd most likely be giving it to you now, when you're getting married," he said.<br /><br />I swallowed, getting teary-eyed thinking of Ma and Pa, and then asked, "How much is there?"<br /><br />"About twelve hundred dollars, when I counted the other day. I thought we could split it, since we're both starting on our future at the same time."<br /><br />As Emmett split the money evenly, I put my hand on his arm and said, "I'm proud of you, not gambling this money when you knew where it was all this time."<br /><br />He smiled cheekily and continued counting. I knew my portion would get to Edward in the morning. That's how things were done in this day and age. Knowing Edward, he would attempt to spoil me silly with most of it.<br /><br />As I went to sleep that night, I thought about how truly blessed I was – I had the best brother in the world, the most wonderful fiancé, and an exciting future to look forward to. It was almost as if it was heaven on earth.<br /><br /><strong>Edward POV</strong><br /><br />I was nervous as a first-time groom, even though this was my second marriage. Looking at Emmett beside me at the front of the small church wasn't helping as he was nervous as well. When he brought over the wedding/Christmas gift before church this morning, I could barely stand upright.<br /><br />He explained their parents kept this for them for their future. The future Mrs. Edward Cullen was going to get spoiled on part of those funds and she didn't know it yet. But then again, perhaps she did – I made no secret about the fact I liked to get her things. There was no way we could make a trip now in the middle of winter, but perhaps in the spring, we could make a delayed honeymoon trip to San Francisco. Marcus and Aro would watch the store for me. They'd probably get a kick out of it.<br /><br />I needed to stop my wool-gathering as there was a small commotion at the back of the church when Ada Hale arrived and was escorted to her place of honor by her two sons. Our pastor had agreed to perform the double wedding ceremony prior to his Christmas sermon.<br /><br />Soon, Bella and Rose were walking down the church aisle on either side of Levi Hale. Since he and Bella met during our visit earlier this month, they were quite taken with each other. I was glad Bella had someone to walk her down the aisle since her father wasn't able to do it.<br /><br />Bella was a beautiful, glowing bride in her sapphire blue dress she'd created from the fabric and notions I'd brought her on Thanksgiving. There was a small amount of white lace around the collar and cuffs and pearl buttons marching down the front of the dress, ending at the waistline, from where there flowed a full skirt.<br /><br />Levi was kissing Rose and Bella on the cheek and then Bella was on my arm. We repeated the age-old vows and then I was allowed to kiss her in front of a sanctuary full of witnesses as the bright winter sun streamed through the stained glass windows.<br /><br />As we took our seats in the pew to listen to the sermon about the Savior's birth, I held Bella's hand tightly and smiled at her often. She smiled shyly up at me as well. I'm certain the sermon was wonderful that Christmas Day, but I don't recall a word of it. All I could think of was my wonderful wife sitting beside me, holding her hand.<br /><br />After the sermon, Marcus and his wife invited the wedding party and their family to their home for a late Christmas lunch. Of course, Aro and his wife attended as well. It was full of family, friends, and a lot of good-natured joking. Instead of the traditional pies, wedding cake was served for dessert.<br /><br />As Bella and I made our way home, loaded down with leftovers, it began snowing again. It was just as well as the store would be closed for the next two days to give people the opportunity to spend with their families – and to give Bella and I time to spend alone with no interruptions.<br /><br />When we finished placing the leftovers in the kitchen, I caught Bella around the waist and danced her around the kitchen, humming as I did so. Her head fit naturally on my chest, where it felt it belonged.<br /><br />"I should go stir up the embers in the fire so it will warm up in here for you, love," I said. She looked at me shyly.<br /><br />I got the fire roaring again in a matter of moments and then said, "Perhaps you'd like to rest after our busy day?"<br /><br />"But it isn't even dark outside!" she exclaimed.<br /><br />I took her hand and drew her into the – our – bedroom. I led her over to the bed, where she stood beside it stiffly. I let go of her hand and went over to one of the windows and pulled down the shade. "But it's getting darker," I said, teasingly with a smile. She smiled from beside the bed.<br /><br />Then I went around the bed to the other window. I saw she had turned to silently watch me. I pulled that shade down as well. "And darker," I affirmed. She giggled nervously.<br /><br />I came back around the bed to stand beside her. "You are so beautiful," I told her, truthfully and honestly, as my hands weaved through her long hair and my mouth gently kissed hers.<br /><br />"I trust you," she replied as my body covered hers on the crisp, white sheets.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-78322411910663504112011-11-25T12:04:00.001-08:002011-11-25T12:10:05.448-08:00Heaven in the Real World - Chapter 3 (November)<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />Isaiah/Isabella POV</strong><br /><br />Time was growing closer to Thanksgiving. All I could think about was making a new dress for Christmas. I wasn't certain how I was going to make it happen without taking a horse to Auburn to another general store and buying enough fabric to make a dress. Edward would know something was up if I marched over to the general store and looked at the fabric selection like any other woman in town.<br /><br />Drat this ruse I'd come up with! I'd mentally kicked myself repeatedly. Ma made me a new dress every Christmas or I had made one since she'd been gone.<br /><br />Ever since the Harvest Festival, Jessica had been to the telegraph office to check for mail and to visit with me every day. She was incredibly irritating. I'd love to just whip off my hat and come twirling out of my living quarters in a skirt when she walked in. The look on her face would be worth any wrath I would face.<br /><br />Today it was raining cats and dogs – that's what Pa would've said, had he been here. I'd put off a trip to the store so long Emmett and I were going without various foodstuffs we loved. I couldn't put it off any longer – rain or no rain.<br /><br />In the middle of the street, I ran into one of the town's elderly residents. He wanted to know if he'd received any mail the past couple of days. I asked if he'd like to accompany me back to the office to check. He said he would not; he had a dry seat where he was seated on his wagon and would wait until I returned with his mail. I ran back to get it and then he wanted to visit a bit more. By the time he moved on, I was soaked. I pressed on toward the general store anyway. This shopping had to get done today.<br /><br />I could feel my wet hair tucked up under my sodden cap. I silently prayed it wouldn't come out of its carefully placed pins until I could get back to the telegraph office.<br /><br />Edward was busy with other customers. I could spend a little extra time perusing his fabric selection. I could see all the notions out of the corner of my eye. Amongst the bolts of calico fabrics, there were several that caught my eye - a beautiful scarlet, a brilliant sapphire blue, and an emerald green that reminded me very much of Edward's eyes. I was fondly touching them all, knowing I could get away with it for the moment.<br /><br />Suddenly, I heard a noise behind me, like the floorboard creaking. My hands on the fabric bolts stilled immediately. Whoever was behind me had caught me, red-handed. I was almost afraid to turn around and see who it was.<br /><br />I turned to face my accuser. My face burned with embarrassment when I saw it was Edward, blocking the only aisle of escape.<br /><br />"Isaiah," he asked gently, "who are you – really?"<br /><br />I wanted to burst into tears right then, but I couldn't give him the satisfaction. I went right up to him as he was blocking the aisle and said, "Edward, let me pass."<br /><br />He grabbed my shoulders and said more firmly, "Isaiah, just tell me who you are."<br /><br />My hands immediately went to his arms to pull him off me. I needed to get out of this store – now; staying longer would prove disastrous. My strength was nothing compared to his. His grip could've been formed from iron for all the good my efforts were providing. I could tell he was not out to hurt me; he would never do that. He just wanted to find out my story.<br /><br />"Edward," I implored again, "please let me pass."<br /><br />During my struggle, the worst possible thing happened. My saturated cap fell to the wood floor with a wet plopping sound. Now that my wet hair was no longer confined by the wet cap, it began falling in long loops down my back, still pinned in various places. I was certain I looked a fright.<br /><br />And then my tears did begin to fall. I couldn't look at Edward. I couldn't look anywhere. Big, fat tears rolled down my cheeks and I sobbed.<br /><br />I felt Edward's hands leave my shoulders at once and he was gone. Next I heard the tumbler of the lock in the store's front door turn. Then I felt Edward pressing a fine linen handkerchief into my hand. I pressed it to my eyes.<br /><br />In the next moment, a move that startled me even further was Edward drawing me into his arms and letting my tears fall onto his shirt. If I didn't feel so rotten about deceiving him and the entire town, I might welcome his warm embrace.<br /><br /><strong>Edward POV</strong><br /><br />As I stood holding this beautiful creature who – just moments ago I assumed was a man – I wondered how wrong I could be about life.<br /><br />Perhaps that's why I'd been irritated with her all this time. She wasn't being who she truly was. She'd been living a lie. I wasn't certain of her reasoning for it, but I hoped to find out what it was.<br /><br />Her tears were slowing now. I spied a nearby stool and moved it with my foot where we were standing. I sat her down on the stool and made sure she was safe before I let her go.<br /><br />I looked into her eyes and said, "Now, should we start at the beginning? I'm Edward Cullen and you are…?"<br /><br />She took a heaving breath and said, "Isabella Swan, but my friends and family call me Bella."<br /><br />I figured if she volunteered the information, she expected me to use it. "So, Bella, tell me how you came to Gold Run, pretending to be a man?"<br /><br />Her story came out then, how no one would hire a female telegraph operator. She created a new moniker so she would have a means to provide for her brother and herself. She didn't know she would actually be hired and then have to pose as a man every single day. She now had to stay away from church and other things she enjoyed because she couldn't remove her hat. She certainly couldn't join the town quilting circle. They would laugh uproariously at the very idea.<br /><br />Then I thought about me and my reaction to Isaiah. I'd been her harshest critic. I'd made fun of her at every opportunity – buying various foodstuffs, canning fruits and vegetables, her outstanding baking expertise.<br /><br />And now – now that I knew everything about her – all I wanted to do was hold her close to me and let all her hurts wash away like the pounding rain outside.<br /><br />When I could see that her tears had stopped, I tipped her chin up with the pad of my index finger and gave her a small crooked grin. She looked at me, wary.<br /><br />"Bella," I said as I then held out my hand to her, "come. Let's have a cup of tea. I've closed and locked the store for the time being. No one will be coming out in this storm." She looked down at my offered hand, slid silently off the stool, and placed her hand in mine.<br /><br />I tried to ignore the feeling, but Bella's hand in mine felt like coming home after a long journey. As I guided her up the stairs at the back of the store, she kept a firm grip on my hand.<br /><br />I was suddenly nervous. No woman had been in my living quarters since Angela. Would Bella find them acceptable? As we entered the living area and I watched her appraise my home above the store, Bella said, "Edward, it's beautiful!" I sighed in relief. The cozy fireplace in the living room was dark at the moment, but I could start a fire in a few moments if I sensed she was overly chilled.<br /><br />I settled Bella into a cushioned rocking chair as I went to start the tea water. "Where did you get all these beautiful quilts, pillows, and chair pads?" she asked.<br /><br />"A few were made by the women in town, but a lot were made by my wife," I responded. At her gasp, I continued, "I've been a widower for three years now. Angela passed away during childbirth. Doc Black did everything he could, but he wasn't able to save her or the baby."<br /><br />"Oh Edward, I'm so very sorry," Bella said.<br /><br />"Thank you for your sympathy. I feel God has helped me through my grief and I'm ready to move on in His timing." A thought occurred to me just then and I said, "What about…? I took you to Doc Black the day after you arrived. Does he know?"<br /><br />Bella smiled a small smile and replied, "Yes. I swore him and Leah to secrecy right away." She waved her hand in the air and continued, "Doctor/patient confidentiality and all that."<br /><br />I handed her a cup of freshly-brewed tea and took one for myself as well. She took a small sip and then proceeded to remove the hairpins that were still hanging loosely in her hair. I watched, almost mesmerized, as she finger-combed her long hair. I thought briefly of Angela who refused to ever wear her hair down. I wondered if Bella would ever purposely wear hers that way. I would wager a guess it was beautiful when it wasn't soaked with rain. I'd love to run my fingers through it.<br /><br />Bella let out an unladylike snort. "You really are something else, Edward." I hadn't realized I'd spoken those last words aloud. The look on her face told me I'd done that very thing.<br /><br />She took another sip from her cup and said with a sigh, "I suppose now I will have to leave town. Now that you know my secret, there's no way I can keep up the charade. More townspeople will find out. They will all hate me."<br /><br />She began crying again. I sat my cup down and was beside her in an instant, offering her another handkerchief. She had my other one balled up in her hand. I used it to remove the remains of her self-applied beard of what appeared to be coffee grounds from her face.<br /><br />Bella said through her tears, "Emmett won't be happy. He's in love with Rosalie." Then she looked out the window at the steady rain and continued in a small voice, "And I think I'm in love with you…and you despise me."<br /><br />"No, Bella," I said gently, "I don't despise you. I think it was very brave of you to do what you did. Not many people would have the courage to do it." I did touch her hair then and run my fingers over the soft strands, as a comforting measure.<br /><br />I hugged her to me in a one-armed hug and encouraged her to drink more tea. My mother always used to say it was very medicinal and would cure what ailed you.<br /><br />"I don't want you to leave. We can figure out what to tell the rest of the town," I vowed.<br /><br />We were quiet as we finished our tea. When we looked out the window again, it appeared the rain was letting up. Bella stated she needed to get back to the telegraph office.<br /><br />As we looked outside from the store windows, the street was a virtual large puddle of mud. I looked down at the shoes Bella was wearing. There was no way she was going to get across the street and still be wearing those shoes. The mud would suck them under.<br /><br />Even though she protested, I got out a thick pair of rain boots and placed them on my feet. Then I scooped her up in my arms and carried her across the street. This time I carried her, her arms were around my neck. <em>Oh, if I'd only known she was a woman the first time I carried her to Doc Black's! And if I'd known the depths of my attraction for her!</em> Every time I made a step, the mud made a sucking noise on my boots. By the time we made it to the telegraph office, we were laughing hysterically. It felt good to laugh with Bella in the rain, now that all our secrets were out.<br /><br />As I was sliding into bed that night, a thought occurred to me. <em>Had Bella said she loved me?</em> I sat upright in bed and went over our entire conversation in my mind. She had, and I had been such a complete fool that I'd run almost roughshod over her feelings, insisting we'd find a way to tell the rest of the town.<br /><br />I cared for Bella as well. In the short span of a few hours, admiration for what she'd done grew into love. I'd had several months to see her in action with the townspeople and see that she was honest, caring, hard-working – and, by God's grace, loved me. I'd have to find a way to show her I cared for and loved her as well.<br /><br />The next morning, I was pleased to see the streets had mostly dried up from the deluge we'd had the day before. As I opened the store for the day, I mentally prepared myself for the rush of customers. This week Thanksgiving would be celebrated, a new holiday proclaimed by President Lincoln three years prior. It seemed the week after that celebration, my customers wanted to begin their Christmas shopping.<br /><br />As I sat on a stool behind the counter of the store, a flurry of activity in the street caught my eye. I swung my head around to see several of the town fathers headed for the telegraph office. A sense of dread settled into the pit of my stomach and I went to get my winter coat hanging from a nearby peg.<br /><br />Aro and Marcus were just coming in the door to begin their first checkers game of the day. I asked them to keep an eye on the store as my legs carried me down the steps and across the street as quickly as possible.<br /><br />I made my way inside the telegraph office behind the town fathers just as I heard the mayor say, "Ma'am, we don't know what game you're playing, but our town did not hire a <em>woman</em> to be our telegraph operator, nor would we had we known. You are hereby relieved of your duties!"<br /><br />I muscled past several of the men until I could see Bella. If I thought she'd look like a mouse cornered by a cat, I couldn't have been more wrong. She was getting ready to speak her case against all these men coming against her, not backing down in the slightest.<br /><br />"Now, see here, Mr. Mayor," Bella said, "I'm perfectly capable of performing my duties and have been for these several months while you thought I was a man."<br /><br />She was dressed in a blouse and a skirt. Her long hair was flowing freely down her back and it was shining beautifully in the light coming through the window. <em>Focus, Cullen,</em> I reminded myself. I moved until I was standing beside her.<br /><br />"Cullen," the mayor addressed me, "what is your part in this?"<br /><br />"I didn't know Miss Swan was a woman until yesterday either. But certainly we can come to an agreement where she can provide for her family until other arrangements can be made," I said.<br /><br />The mayor considered that for a moment and then replied, "I've decided that Miss Swan can keep her position for one month while she trains someone else – <em>a man.</em> After that, she can no longer be employed as our telegraph operator. That is my final word."<br /><br />As the town fathers made their way out of the building, I circled my arm around Bella's waist and smiled at her.<br /><br />She gave me a worried look and asked, "Who will I find to do my job?"<br /><br />"What about Emmett? Then he can stay here and be with Rosalie. You said he was in love with her," I said gently.<br /><br />"Oh, that's wonderful news. Then he can take care of his spinster sister," Bella replied as she moved away from me and across the room.<br /><br />Just then, Jessica came through the doorway. "Hello! I've just come to check for the mail. Is Isaiah around?" she asked. <em>Could my luck get any worse?</em><br /><br />Bella said, not missing a beat, "Jessica, haven't you heard? <em>I'm</em> Isaiah. I've been pretending to be a man this entire time so I could retain this position in your town. I know you've been sweet on me, but truly, I've held no such feelings for you. I do hope we can continue to be friends, however."<br /><br />I've never actually seen the blood drain from a person's face before in horror, but it was actually quite entertaining to watch – especially on Jessica's face. Then she screamed, stamped her foot, and whirled back out the door.<br /><br />Thankfully, Jessica's display broke the ice between Bella and me once again and we laughed uproariously.<br /><br />I caught Bella by her waist again and said lowly, "I don't think you need to be concerned about being a spinster, Bella." I kissed her lightly on the cheek and made my way to the door.<br /><br />She called after me, "Will you come for dinner on Thanksgiving?"<br /><br />"It would be my pleasure," I responded.<br /><br />Thursday evening, I sat in the Swan living quarters and enjoyed a wonderful feast. Over dinner, Bella asked Emmett if he would consider taking her position as the telegraph operator. He said he would as he wanted to marry Rosalie on Christmas Day and she wanted to move to town. Being exiled to a ranch was not to her liking.<br /><br />After dinner, Emmett rode out to the Hale ranch to tell them the news. As soon as he left, I brought out my gift.<br /><br />Bella looked at me warily and said, "I don't believe Thanksgiving is a gift-giving occasion."<br /><br />"I'd like this one to be," I said as I offered her the brown paper-wrapped package tied with string.<br /><br />As soon as the package was opened, tears filled her eyes. "Oh Edward!" she exclaimed.<br /><br />"You don't like it? I thought it was one of your favorites," I replied, confused.<br /><br />Running her hands lovingly over the sapphire blue fabric I'd freshly cut from the bolt at the store along with some lace and a spool of matching thread, she said, "It's absolutely perfect! How did you know I'd been looking for fabric for a Christmas dress?"<br /><br />I took one of her hands in mine and said, "I've been a shopkeeper for a while now, Bella. I think you'd look stunning in blue. I'd like to ask you something."<br /><br />"What is it?"<br /><br />"The day it was raining, you said you loved me. Did you mean that?" I asked softly.<br /><br />She focused on the fabric and answered, "Yes," almost blushing.<br /><br />"I've come to admire and love you as well, Bella. Will you allow me to court you?"<br /><br />She looked up then, surprised. "Yes," she said with a smile.<br /><br />And we sealed our courtship with a kiss.<br /><br /><strong>Author's Note: The first Thanksgiving celebrated on the same date by all states was in 1863 by presidential proclamation. The final Thursday in November had become the customary date of Thanksgiving in most U.S. states by the beginning of the 20th century. And so, in an effort by President Abraham Lincoln (influenced by the campaigning of author Sarah Josepha Hale) to foster a sense of American unity between the Northern and Southern states, proclaimed the date to be the final Thursday in November.</strong>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-73330318598875031372011-11-25T12:00:00.000-08:002011-11-25T12:03:48.305-08:00Heaven in the Real World - Chapter 2 (October)<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision.<br /><br />Isaiah/Isabella POV</strong><br /><br />"Bye Bells. Have a good day," I heard Emmett say softly from the doorway to our living quarters before he shut the door behind him. I snuggled deeper under my quilts to get a few more hours of blessed sleep before my day started.<br /><br />Emmett was able to secure a position as a ranch hand on the ranch of Levi and Ada Hale. I hadn't met them yet, but I was sure they were fine people.<br /><br />Emmett was up and out the door long before sunrise. He was such a wonderful brother to me. He always made sure the fire in the cook stove was banked for me which also served to heat our living quarters. He also brought in fresh water before he left in the morning. I knew he likely ate hearty meals at the ranch – when he came home, he never complained about missing breakfast or lunch.<br /><br />Doctor Black had determined the cyst on my ovary was large enough it could be removed safely during surgery. His careful and steady hands also removed a smaller cyst. Thankfully, he was able to keep my ovary intact so I would still have my monthly cycle and be able to bear children later.<br /><br />Doctor Jacob Black and his wife Leah were the sweetest couple I'd met in this town thus far. Leah was expecting a baby within the next few months. It felt so good to be myself with them. Leah kept me fed well as I recovered from surgery. Emmett was worried sick right after surgery, but glad to see me on the road to recovery.<br /><br />Now that time had passed into October, I'd finally unpacked all our belongings and our living quarters looked like a real home. I could take any item from the shelf and prepare a normal meal.<br /><br />What proved to be more challenging was purchasing the items at the general store. Edward didn't feel a man should know his way around the foodstuffs. Did he have to be so narrow-minded? I heard briefly when passing Aro and Marcus during one of their checkers games Edward was from back East. Did he not know there were male chefs? And besides, his penny-colored hair would probably burst into flames if he knew I was actually a woman! The thought made me giggle silently to myself.<br /><br />But then I thought – what would Edward's reaction be when he found out I was a woman? Would he be horrified? Would he be mad I'd deceived him and the rest of the town? One look into his handsome eyes – where I tried not to look too often and give myself away – and I knew I didn't want to disappoint him.<br /><br />I loved this little town so much. I could see myself living here for a very long time. I wasn't certain how long I could keep up this deception I'd started. I was growing to love the people and the area. I wished I could attend church, but since men took off their hats in church that couldn't be for me. I spent my Sunday mornings reading my own Bible at home.<br /><br />Speaking of Aro and Marcus, I sat down and chatted with them several times. They were actually very nice gentlemen. I think it makes Edward nervous for some reason and gets his goat.<br /><br />In the telegraph office, Jessica came in with a jacket on, her skirts plentiful underneath. I hastily placed the quilt block I was currently working on underneath the counter. This town wasn't ready to see a "man" quilting! "Isaiah," she practically fawned, "good morning! How are you today?"<br /><br />It was too easy to be gruff with her. I also wanted to roll my eyes, but refrained. "I'm well, Jessica. How are you and your parents?"<br /><br />"Oh, we're all right as rain," she responded with a giggle and a flutter of her eyelashes.<br /><br />Oh my stars! How did men put up with this? I'd seen girls flirt outrageously with Emmett before and it made me want to find the nearest outhouse so I could lose my latest meal. Jessica was no exception. Except now she was flirting with me – which made it ten times worse.<br /><br />"You'll be coming to the Harvest Festival, won't you, Isaiah?" she asked.<br /><br />I looked thoughtful for a moment, and then replied, "Oh, I suppose I will, if I don't have anything else going on that evening."<br /><br />She looked soulfully into my eyes and said, "You simply <em>must!</em> And I hope you save a dance or two for me!"<br /><br />Trying to divert her attention, I asked, rather flatly, "Is there something I can help you with today, Jessica?"<br /><br />"Yes. I'm here to see if there's any mail for The Stanley House."<br /><br />I gave her the mail addressed to the boardinghouse and she finally went on her way.<br /><br /><em>Dance with her?</em> Was she crazy? This entire scheme had gotten entirely out of hand! I wondered if I could fake being sick. I suppose if I did, Edward would be over here, scooping me up and hauling me off to Doctor Black. I'd never live that down again. Tonight, I'd best ask Emmett to remind me of those dance steps Pa taught us when we were younger.<br /><br /><strong>Edward POV</strong><br /><br />I stared out the window of the store and dragged my hand through my hair in frustration. Was Isaiah out there again talking to Marcus and Aro? What was his deal anyway? It irritated me to no end. Didn't he have work to do in the telegraph office? Isn't that why the town hired him?<br /><br />Isaiah was in my store almost every day as it was – asking for various foodstuffs for cooking and then asking for the last of my summer vegetables and fruits for canning. I looked at him critically and informed him I knew of no men who canned fruits and vegetables. He gave a slight shrug and informed me his ma had to teach both his sons many things as she knew she wouldn't be having any daughters.<br /><br />I wasn't sure why Isaiah Swan irritated me – just he did. Was it because he was younger than me? No, I seemed to get along fine with most of the other townspeople, no matter their age. He claimed to be a God-fearing man, but never attended church. That was odd. Perhaps it was because he sported a 5 o'clock shadow at 9 in the morning. There was just something "off" about the man. I couldn't quite put my finger on it.<br /><br />I wanted to ask Isaiah to go to another store, but the closest one was in Auburn, which was about 25 miles away. That wasn't very neighborly of me and it would be quite an expedition for one trip to a general store.<br /><br />Tonight was the Harvest Festival. I suppose I would be forced to dance with Jessica. I knew this was coming. It would just be dancing as friends. I would dance with plenty of other women – not just Jessica. People from the surrounding ranches and farms usually attended the Harvest Festival as it was a big community event featuring a potluck picnic, games, and ended with a dance.<br /><br />As the late afternoon shadows descended, I locked up the store and walked toward the meadow near the church. It was the largest clearing in town to hold such a celebration. I helped set up long lengths of plywood over sawhorses to use as tables and bales of hay to use as seating in preparation for the potluck feast we'd all enjoy. As women came from various parts of town and in multiple wagons, the tables fairly groaned under all the weight of the food.<br /><br />Then I spied Isaiah and Emmett coming toward the food table, Isaiah holding a cake plate. "What is that?" I demanded, pointing at the plate.<br /><br />Isaiah said, "It's a fresh apple cake with a maple-flavored frosting, as if it's any of your business." He seemed to raise his nose in the air a bit, then thought better of it and placed the cake with the other desserts.<br /><br />Emmett placed his hand on my shoulder and said, "My – brother – is a good cook. You should let him be."<br /><br />"Hello Edward," Jessica said, coming up beside me. Spying Isaiah, she said, "Oh, Isaiah, you're already here – and you've baked a cake! That is simply divine! I've never known a man who could bake well!"<br /><br />I almost snorted with laughter as I turned on my heel and walked away from the food tables. So, that was the way of it then? Jessica had moved on to Isaiah, had she? Well, good luck to the both of them. They were going to need it.<br /><br />I watched some children's games in progress until the preacher called everyone's attention so he could give the blessing over the food so the townspeople could begin eating.<br /><br />I assisted some of the elderly people with filling their plates and locating a place to sit. Then I took my own turn through the line.<br /><br />Wouldn't you know it? Just as I was going through the line, on the other side were Isaiah and Emmett. When I came to the desserts, Isaiah gave me a look of defiance not to take a slice of his cake. I took a small slice, just to spite him.<br /><br />Noticing a table sparsely populated, I made way in that direction. I couldn't wait to dig into the flavorful bounty certain to be filling my plate. As I bit into my first taste of fried chicken, I closed my eyes to enjoy every moment. By the time I opened my eyes again, I saw the Swan brothers were making ready to sit across from me.<br /><br />Just then, the Stanley family arrived and sat beside us as well. I only had to contribute to the conversation when I could get a word in edgewise between Jessica, which wasn't very often.<br /><br />I worked my way around my plate methodically and finally reached the dessert items. I looked up briefly and saw a look of challenge in Isaiah's eyes for me to take a bite of his cake and a look of something else – <em>longing?</em> The waning sunlight and lamplight must be playing with my vision. I looked down at my plate again and then back up. Only the look of challenge remained.<br /><br />I shoved a forkful of the apple cake into my mouth and chewed. I was going to force it down even if it was the worst-tasting cake in town. To my surprise, it wasn't horrible. In fact, it was the most delicious cake I'd ever tasted! I looked back at Isaiah where I saw a smirk playing around his lips. Now he wanted to gloat. He actually had every right to – this cake was wonderful! I was hoping to take another pass by the buffet table and snag another slice.<br /><br />The small band was tuning up now. We had several men who played guitars, a banjo, a violin, and harmonica. It was a nice mix. The area for dancing was set up well away from the eating area. It was surrounded by lanterns held up on tall posts so the dance "floor" was clearly defined. I sighed quietly and waited for Jessica to ask me for a dance.<br /><br />My first offer surprised me, though. The little boy who had lost his kitten in the tree dragged his 10-year-old sister over to me. "Mistah Cullen," he said, "would you dance with my sister? She'd really like it."<br /><br />I looked over at his sister, who was now blushing scarlet. "Would she now?" I asked, gently teasing.<br /><br />"Yes," he affirmed. "She's been sayin' so all night."<br /><br />"Oh, all right," I said and stood up. I looked over and saw couples now populating the dance floor. I bowed a little and said, "Miss Emma, may I have the pleasure of this dance?"<br /><br />She nodded and tucked her little hand in mine as we walked toward the dancing. When we arrived, I picked her up in my arms and swung her around in time to the music. We had our arms sticking out to the side like a "real" couple. Emma was having a fun time, giggling as I swung her around to the fast song.<br /><br />My heart gave another little twinge as it longed to be a father and have my own children. I stuffed the emotion down deep inside so I could enjoy this time with Emma. She was an adorable little girl who deserved all the happiness in the world.<br /><br />As I delivered Emma back to her parents and kissed the back of her hand, she immediately flew to her mother's side and buried her face in her mother's skirts. I hoped I hadn't embarrassed her.<br /><br />I walked back to my table to find Virginia Stanley to take a turn on the dance floor, if she wasn't already dancing with her husband, and discovered Jessica and Isaiah were already on their way there.<br /><br />I also saw Emmett dancing with Rosalie Hale, the only daughter on Levi and Ada Hale's ranch. They appeared to be having a splendid time and didn't have eyes for anyone else.<br /><br />After taking a few more turns on the dance floor, I decided to sit out the rest of the evening. It appeared Jessica was getting along well with Isaiah. Jessica was practically beaming. I couldn't help but be happy for them – another happy couple in our small town.<br /><br />As the party was winding down, I took myself back home, locking the store's door behind me.<br /><br />Lighting a lamp in my home above the store, I looked around, going into each room. There were three bedrooms in addition to the main living room and kitchen. Angela had made it beautiful before she had passed away and I'd kept it exactly that way. We were going to have two beautiful children and fill this house and make it a real home. Now that had been snatched away. I felt melancholy tonight and I didn't want to feel this way. I normally kept these feelings at bay by doing things for the community or working.<br /><br />Why did it seem there was someone for everyone but me? I could only ask that question heavenward as I blew out the lamp beside my bed and slipped in between the cool sheets to drift into a dreamless sleep.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-88033359762057328892011-11-25T11:56:00.000-08:002011-11-25T11:59:39.169-08:00Heaven in the Real World - Chapter 1 (September)<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision.<br /><br />Edward POV</strong><br /><br />The enticing aromas coming from the boardinghouse breakfast table were tantalizing my nose this morning. Thankfully, Jeremiah Stanley must've felt the same as his blessing of the meal was short. The hot pancakes with golden maple syrup and churned butter, fluffy yellow scrambled eggs, fried potatoes, and thick crisp bacon were loaded onto plates around the table as we all dug in with gusto.<br /><br />Most of those gathered around the table were miners who worked in the gold mine in our small town of Gold Run, California. Rounding out the table were Jeremiah and Virginia Stanley, who owned The Stanley House boardinghouse, along with their daughter, Jessica.<br /><br />I must've been engrossed in inhaling as much good food as possible as I soon felt Jessica's hand on my arm. "Edward, haven't you heard a thing I've said?"<br /><br />"Pardon me, Jessica. It appears I have not," I said as I finished swallowing a bite of food.<br /><br />She said, "I was saying, I may have some free time available later if you'd like to go for a walk." I had to refrain from sighing. Jessica was forever trying to get me to spend time with her and court her since she was 22 to my 26 years of age. I simply was not interested. Since my wife, Angela, died in childbirth three years ago along with our child, I hadn't been in a hurry to find another wife. I knew the good Lord would provide one in His time if He felt that's what I needed.<br /><br />I responded, "I'll see what my time is like later today. I don't want to make a promise I can't keep." I went back to my savory breakfast as I heard her huff quietly in frustration beside me. I wanted to chuckle in amusement.<br /><br />Other conversations were going on around the table when I heard Virginia whisper to her daughter, "Honestly, dear, you need to stop chasing after Mr. Cullen."<br /><br />With that, Jessica picked up her plate from the table, pushed her chair back, and swished off to the kitchen in a flurry of skirts. I looked over at Virginia, who looked back apologetically with a wink and we finished our breakfast.<br /><br />After breakfast, I walked down the dusty main street in this beautiful September day in 1866 to my store. Angela and I had come west five years ago, to the dismay of our families, to open a general store. My parents said I'd never be successful, but I'd done pretty well for myself. I wasn't the richest man in town by any means, but I was happy.<br /><br />Suddenly, a little boy came darting out between two buildings, fat tears dripping down his face. He spied me and came running over.<br /><br />"Mistah Cullen," he said between the gaps of his missing teeth, "can you help me? My kitty is up a tree and I can't get her down."<br /><br />Taking my handkerchief out of my pocket and drying his tears, I said, "Yes, I can help. Where's your mother?"<br /><br />"Gettin' my sistahs ready for school," he said, bottom lip still quivering.<br /><br />"All right," I said, taking his hand in mine and we walked in the direction of the kitten and tree. Along the way, I borrowed a ladder from the side of a building.<br /><br />He stopped me in front of a small tree and I could see the grey kitten lounging against a branch just out of my reach. I would be able to reach her easily with the aid of the ladder if she didn't move up any further. How is it cats could look at home in almost any environment?<br /><br />As I placed the ladder against the tree and began to climb, the kitten appraised me with her eyes. "Here, kitty, kitty," I said soothingly. As my hand drew closer to her, she stood up and stretched. Then she sniffed my hand and must've not felt any danger. I drew her into the crook of my arm and spoke softly to her. I was rewarded with a loud purr.<br /><br />I carefully made my way back down the ladder and gave the contented kitten back to her owner. I loved seeing the smile on his little face, even if he was minus a few teeth. In that moment, I was missing being a father something fierce. "Thanks, Mistah Cullen," the boy said as he raced away, kitten firmly in hand.<br /><br />As I replaced the ladder and continued on to the store, I looked down at myself. I brushed a few scuff marks off my black trousers and white shirt. My black string tie was still tied around my neck. I didn't look any worse for the wear after my unplanned side trip.<br /><br />Wearing one of my worn shopkeeper's aprons, I swept off the boardwalk in front of the store. I looked up and saw my favorite two old codgers coming down the street toward me.<br /><br />Aro and Marcus usually spent their days in the chairs I placed outside the store, playing checkers or just gossiping like old women. I was tempted to think their wives kicked them out of their homes everyday just to have some time away from them, but I never asked. They usually provided some much-needed levity for me and some of my customers, so I didn't mind the distraction.<br /><br />In this small town, I was the proprietor of the only general store within quite a distance. There were a few saloons, a church, a blacksmith with a livery attached, a barbershop, a medical clinic, a bank, and a newly-erected telegraph office. The town was waiting for our new telegraph officer to arrive any day now. Mr. Isaiah M. Swan from Arizona was to be taking over that position as soon as he arrived with his brother.<br /><br />There were farmers and ranchers in the area. Most of the men who lived near the settlement were here for the gold mining. There weren't many women who lived in this neck of the woods and certainly none by themselves. It just wasn't done. Some of the farmers and ranchers were married and I only saw their wives and children on their infrequent trips to town. The women who lived in town shopped in my store more frequently, of course.<br /><br />Since I had put everything in order inside my store the night before, I stood out on the walkway and watched as Aro and Marcus sat down and placed their markers for their first checkers game of the day.<br /><br />Marcus took a long drink from the coffee cup he brought with him and spoke first, "Morning, Edward. I hear the new telegraph operator is coming today. Aro and I had to help change beds in the living quarters yesterday, with two brothers coming instead of a married couple. Darn inconvenient." He rubbed his lower back as if the effort of the day before was still paining him.<br /><br />Aro spoke up next, "I wonder if the other Swan brother has a firm offer from one of the ranchers to work on their ranch. Seems like he'd do better working in the mine."<br /><br />"Maybe mining isn't his calling," I added. I was glad for the telegraph operator's arrival. I would be able to move the mail to his office and add a display for selling additional items in the store.<br /><br />The two grunted in agreement and got started on their game. I retreated into the store as the first customers of the day arrived.<br /><br />I was busy throughout the day. Jessica begrudgingly brought me a lunch of a ham sandwich on thick-sliced sourdough bread with potato salad, baked beans and a sliced dill pickle when it was determined I was unable to get away from my duties at the store.<br /><br />It was nearing the end of the workday and I was bringing the produce which hadn't sold throughout the day inside the store for the night. I looked up as I heard a wagon approach. I saw a dilapidated wagon filled with all manner of earthly belongings and two weary riders. As they got closer, I saw it was two men – one was built large and the other was slight.<br /><br />The wagon stopped in front of the store and the larger man said to me, "Good evening. Could you tell me where the telegraph office is? We are the Swan brothers just arrived from Arizona. We'd like to get our things unloaded before nightfall."<br /><br />I hurried down off the boardwalk to shake their gloved hands. "Hello and welcome to Gold Run! We've been waiting for you to arrive. I'm Edward Cullen. I run the general store," I said and then pointed to the two old codgers still sitting in front of the store, "these two are Aro and Marcus. We will help you unload."<br /><br />"There's no need, Edward," the larger man spoke again. "By the way, I'm Emmett, and this is my brother – Isaiah." He indicated the slight-built man sitting next to him.<br /><br />"We insist," I repeated and led them down the street a ways to where the telegraph office was situated.<br /><br /><strong>Isaiah/Isabella POV</strong><br /><br />"I thought they would never leave!" I said to Emmett.<br /><br />"I know, Bells," Emmett replied, using my favorite nickname our pa used to call me. I missed our parents so much. They had both perished in a fire in our barn in Arizona while we in town getting supplies. "Don't forget, you need to keep your hat on until Edward returns. He's bringing us dinner from the boardinghouse."<br /><br />I sighed loudly. I wondered if this stupid charade was going to work. We'd stayed in Arizona as long as we could. I'd been able to learn about the telegraph system from a kind old gentleman in Phoenix who taught me everything he knew. Emmett had worked at a ranch until he'd been caught gambling with some of the other ranch hands. Then he'd been unceremoniously banished from there.<br /><br />The man in Phoenix showed me other telegraph officer positions available in the newspaper and I'd quickly applied. Not one wanted a single woman. I'd come up with an alternate name – Isaiah – and answered the advertisement for Gold Run, California. I was offered the position at once.<br /><br />Now, here I was, at 18 years old, being forced to look and act like a man every single moment I was out in public. I'd never be able to attend church as men were required to remove their hats inside the building. As it was at this very moment, my face was itching from the coffee grounds I'd rubbed on the lower half of my face and neck just outside of town to look like I had a shadow of whiskers.<br /><br />Finally, Edward returned with our dinner and Emmett and I were able to eat without visitors. I was able to have my hair down for the first time that day. I couldn't wait to heat up some water on the stove and have a bath in the tin washtub just for that purpose.<br /><br />The next morning, our living quarters were starting to look a little more home-like. Ma's old quilts covered the beds, there were rugs on the floor, I had hung some pictures – it was starting to look like someone actually lived here.<br /><br />I was able to make a proper breakfast of bacon, eggs, biscuits, and coffee, after the nice lady from the boardinghouse had included those items along with our dinner. We had foodstuffs and I was hoping to be able to unpack them today in addition to getting the telegraph office up and running. No doubt Edward had other items I could purchase at the store.<br /><br />Emmett rode out soon after breakfast to look for a job at one of the ranches. I started to work in the telegraph office. I put my hair up once again and wore it under a newsboy cap. The blasted coffee ground stains were in place on my face and neck. I was dressed in trousers and a loose-fitting shirt and jacket. Thanks to my small figure, no one could see that I was actually a woman.<br /><br />And not a moment too soon, I discovered, as Edward came bounding through the office door. "Good morning, Isaiah!" he said in greeting with a smile.<br /><br />"Morning, Edward," I responded, taking care to deepen my voice.<br /><br />He seemed to focus on my hands as they were placing various office items in order. No, my hands weren't those of a man's. I did keep my nails short as would keep up the ruse, but there was no other way I could disguise my hands. When I'd shook his hand last night and as we worked, I'd kept an extra pair of Emmett's gloves on.<br /><br />"Is there something I can assist you with?" I asked.<br /><br />"Oh yes," he said as he seemed to remember what he came for. "I would like to move the mailboxes from the store to the telegraph office now you've arrived."<br /><br />"Seems like a fine idea," I agreed.<br /><br />"So," he looked at me quizzically, "you'll help me move them?"<br /><br />"Yes, of course. Let me get my work gloves." I found them immediately and followed him out the door.<br /><br />As we set about to move the solid mass of boxes, I grunted under the weight of them. "Isaiah," he said, "you'll have to get some weight on you in this mountain town. We'll just move these out to my wagon, and then the horse can move them down the street."<br /><br />I flashed him a small grin and lifted again. If it was only going to be a short distance, I think I could manage it.<br /><br />Finally, with us working together, the mailboxes were in their new location in my office and looked like they were made to be there. "Thank you, Isaiah. Have a pleasant day," Edward said as he gave me a grin that seemed to come out crooked.<br /><br /><em>Oh, Edward Cullen, you are going to be a problem,</em> I thought to myself. I have never seen so much attractiveness in one man!<br /><br />As I went to sit on the stool behind the counter, a severe pain shot through my abdomen and I cried out in pain. I didn't care if I sounded like a girl in that moment. I clutched my stomach and nearly vomited from the pain.<br /><br />Barely two moments had passed and Edward was back through the door. "Isaiah? Are you well?"<br /><br />My skin felt clammy. I was likely pale as a sheet. I just looked at him.<br /><br />"Can you walk?" he asked. I attempted to stand up from the stool and nearly fell over. Then he scooped me up in his arms.<br /><br />I hissed in my least-likely male voice, "What are you doing?"<br /><br />"Taking you to the doctor, Isaiah. You are light as a feather," he responded.<br /><br />He didn't carry me the way a man would carry a woman. He carried me the way a man would carry his brother. I was in too much pain to feed into any kind of fantasy my mind could conjure up at the moment and kept my arms from around his neck.<br /><br />In only a few moments, we were at the medical clinic. Not that I'd noticed before that moment, but Edward had long legs which could carry him anywhere at a great rate of speed.<br /><br />"Doc Black," Edward said, "this is Isaiah Swan, the new telegraph operator. He is having some pain." He gently laid me on the exam table in Doctor Black's office.<br /><br />I clutched my abdomen again as soon as I was horizontal. I pointed weakly at Edward and said gruffly, "Edward, you need to go."<br /><br />He glanced at Doctor Black and said, "I'll be at the store if you need anything." Then he was out the door, closing it behind him.<br /><br />"Doctor Black," I said weakly, seeing that we were alone, "I need your absolute secrecy."<br /><br />"Of course, Isaiah," he replied. I carefully lifted the newsboy cap from my head and removed the pins from my hair. Surprise radiated from every feature on his face. "You're…you're actually a woman?"<br /><br />"Yes," I said. "I would appreciate it if you would keep that secret between us."<br /><br />"Yes, certainly – doctor/patient confidentiality. What is your real name?" he asked.<br /><br />"Isabella. I've just had a terrible slicing pain in my abdomen," I said.<br /><br />"Let me examine you," he stated and got to work efficiently.<br /><br />After his examination, he said, "I would like to do an exploratory surgery on you. It sounds as though you have had an ovarian cyst rupture. Is there anyone we can notify?"<br /><br />"My brother, Emmett, is out looking for work at the surrounding ranches," I said tearfully.<br /><br />Doctor Black patted my hand. "It's all right, Isabella. My wife, Leah, will go to the telegraph office to leave a note for him if he comes back in the middle of the day looking for you. Then she'll come back and assist with the surgery."<br /><br />I was prepped for surgery and the next thing I knew was blessed blackness from the ether.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-42887831780387402172011-07-18T17:36:00.000-07:002011-07-18T17:42:21.439-07:00Takin' a break...<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgH06MLseIBnqvJB2TnFwnzdOSAnVdeH-BOqsiURUFIvuVE04TzqhTsrP9vO4-o204JWw6KEOzwfaMg0woeact91UH9WvU0eM-uZjkRZiBWFdYydszN-M0jXIlW0qpBGNunwwm_6p6dgLg/s1600/3224375-summer-woman-relaxing-and-having-fun-in-her-vacations-with-her-feet-up.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 112px; height: 168px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgH06MLseIBnqvJB2TnFwnzdOSAnVdeH-BOqsiURUFIvuVE04TzqhTsrP9vO4-o204JWw6KEOzwfaMg0woeact91UH9WvU0eM-uZjkRZiBWFdYydszN-M0jXIlW0qpBGNunwwm_6p6dgLg/s320/3224375-summer-woman-relaxing-and-having-fun-in-her-vacations-with-her-feet-up.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5630856878842905874" /></a><br /><br />I'm taking a break from writing fan fiction for a bit. I'm getting some ideas for a new story together and doing some research.<br /><br />Take this time to check out other authors. Put me on Author Alert, if you'd like. I'll be back again when the next story is ready to go! See you then!Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-54000994485342463532011-07-18T17:32:00.000-07:002011-07-18T17:35:11.336-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 13<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiyuOPGeQ8QZqD9N3miu6l2oRPj-2npDKzwyHB4SJYx86xef7djEam_jNJ_rQV9EquLwRNzutSr6QCJ5UmlMLm6fDkdJn-YYVUCorwwfOChL-i7JpM4BCR_bxAu5WJfOBmZ8sk8WvealJY/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiyuOPGeQ8QZqD9N3miu6l2oRPj-2npDKzwyHB4SJYx86xef7djEam_jNJ_rQV9EquLwRNzutSr6QCJ5UmlMLm6fDkdJn-YYVUCorwwfOChL-i7JpM4BCR_bxAu5WJfOBmZ8sk8WvealJY/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5630854997305113826" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />Epilogue – 10 years later</strong><br /><br /><em>"Lo, children are a heritage of the Lord: and the fruit of the womb is his reward. As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man; so are children of the youth. Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them: they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate."<br /><br />~ Psalm 127:3-5</em><br /><br /><strong>Bella POV</strong><br /><br />Every time I'd been in the family way, I'd been filled with wonder at God's awesome work inside my body as He knit together a new little person. It started with Anthony a little over ten years ago and had swelled to include Jane Elizabeth, John Michael, Rebecca Ann, Peter Benjamin, and Emma Rachel.<br /><br />Unfortunately, as soon as Emma was born, I began hemorrhaging and Dr. Cullen had to perform a procedure to stop the blood flow. Now I'm no longer able to have children. Once I finished grieving about that and realized I could still have a full life with the beautiful family God already blessed me with, I haven't looked back.<br /><br />In fact, just this week, Dr. Cullen released me to go back to my normal household duties. I'll be glad to take some of the work off Gran's shoulders. I know she would do anything for our family, but she's not getting any younger.<br /><br />Several years after Edward, Gran and I moved to Washoe Valley, Dr. Cullen and his family followed us. There were several doctors in Virginia City now and none in our immediate vicinity. Prior to their move, if someone was injured or in need of a doctor, they had to go to Virginia City or Carson City. The only one not happy about the move was Ali. She liked being near us, of course, but she missed Jasper. They wrote each other letters almost every day.<br /><br />One day, Jasper came to visit Dr. and Mrs. Cullen and ask for Ali's hand in marriage. Jasper would be moving to Carson City to work in the capitol building. He was very interested in the political process since his father had been mayor for so many years. Dr. and Mrs. Cullen knew he and Ali had formed a strong bond over the years and agreed to the marriage. I was honored when Ali asked me to be her matron of honor.<br /><br />Their wedding was the first in our new church which was also used as a school house. A kind pastor and his former school teacher wife moved to our community and were blessing us by being our spiritual guidance and our school teacher. It was unheard of at the time to hire an already-married school teacher, but our tiny community couldn't pass up the opportunity once we met the couple. They fit in so naturally, as did their three children.<br /><br />Our best friends remained Garrett and Kate Cooper. It was so nice to have Kate to spend time with when our husbands drove cattle to market in Carson City or Reno. When that happened about twice a year, she and her brood of three would stay at our house. She had Tanya and two sons, William and Henry. Anthony and Tanya had already taken to teasing each other mercilessly – I could see where that was going to end up in a few years, no matter how much his father wanted to deny it. Mothers know these things.<br /><br />Ben and Angela Cheney remained in Virginia City. Angela wasn't working as a dressmaker as much as she was previously after having twin boys. They kept her busy, as she told me in her sporadic letters. My own letters to her were few and far between. Being a mother of six didn't leave one much time for letter-writing!<br /><br />Papa and Mom continued to live in Chicago. They were planning another trip to Nevada when Papa had a heart attack. His doctor told him he should limit any undue stress in his life and the trip was cancelled. Dr. Cullen disagreed with Papa's doctor, citing new research about diet contributing to heart attacks and not just stressful situations. The trip was never rescheduled, so Papa and Mom have not been out to meet their grandchildren yet.<br /><br />Eli and Rachel Cope have been taking it easy the last couple of months, letting Mike and Jessica Newton take over the running of the boarding house. Yes, Mike and Jessica finally married. Eric Smith took over as sheriff when it became certain Mike would be taking on the boarding house full-time. Eli and Rachel thought Mike and Jessica would make fine innkeepers. Jessica had already been helping out since I'd been there, so it was nice to see her get this well-deserved promotion.<br /><br />We recently received a letter from Emmett McCarty. His father, Patrick, found a large silver vein in one of the mines and became wealthy almost overnight. Mayor Isaac Hale found it in his heart to let his daughter, Rosalie, date Emmett after that occurred. I wanted to grit my teeth in frustration. It was obvious, even when I was their teacher; those two children were sweet on each other. Why not let them date because they love each other – not because of one's status of wealth?<br /><br />I didn't know what I was going to do with Sam, Paul, and now Embry, our newest ranch hand! They spoiled our children something fierce. It seemed as soon as one of our children could walk across the floor, the next day, I'd see them riding around on a horse in the front yard for a bit with one of those men. Honestly – you'd think those men were teenagers! They do protect the children as well. Having six offspring, you can't be everywhere at once. I'm certain all my children have avoided bodily injury in one way or the other because one of those men was looking out for them.<br /><br />Gran is such a comfort to me. I don't know how I would've gotten through all those early years on the ranch or child-raising without her. I know Edward certainly would not have made it through his bout of typhus without her. Her relationship with Edward is really something to see. They just adore each other – it's written all over both their faces. Although she's thriving here in northern Nevada, I know she won't live forever. But until that day comes, I'm going to enjoy every moment with her.<br /><br />And then there was Edward – my patient, romantic, loving, handsome husband. Thankfully I wasn't blushing as much as when I was a new bride, but he could still cause my stomach to turn to butterflies when he gave me a certain look over the dining room table or caressed my cheek with his hand. He was always so good about showing affection and showing me in a thousand different ways he loved me in addition to always saying the words. He never faltered in the "teamwork" approach to marriage – he ran every major decision through me. If it was something I didn't know a great deal about, such as the cattle, he would patiently explain the history of the situation so I could come to my own conclusion.<br /><br />I happened on a conversation the other day between Edward and his father – he was pushing his father to release me to go on an anniversary trip to Carson City without the children. It's barely been six weeks! I can't leave my baby! Dr. Cullen agreed – but only if we take the Emma with us. Edward grudgingly agreed.<br /><br />This morning, we are packed and Dr. and Mrs. Cullen are coming to stay while we are away for two nights. The children love it when their grandparents come to visit.<br /><br />Once we were on the road, I asked, "Edward, what was the rush to get away?"<br /><br />He sighed and said, "I just needed some time with you alone. All day, the children are pulling at your skirts, demanding your attention." His lower lip stuck out, pouting.<br /><br />I put my hand up to his face and pulled it toward me to kiss away his pout. Thankfully, Bear knew the way to Carson City as it was quite a long kiss.<br /><br />"And you, darling," I reminded him, "have cows demanding your attention all day. But I still love you and will always love you, Mr. Cullen."<br /><br />I threaded my arm through his as he kept them securely on the reins and put my head on his shoulder. He hummed in contentment. "We need more of this, Bella – just you and me."<br /><br />"All right," I agreed. "We'll send the children to bed earlier and we can have more of this." He agreed and we continued on. We laughed about various things the children did – how our girls could pout just like him and when they called him "Daddy" along with the pout and the bat of an eyelash, they could get just about anything they wanted. I don't know where they learned that – must've been from their father.<br /><br />When we arrived in Carson City, we checked in at a hotel and then went to visit Jasper and Alice. Jasper was at work. Alice hadn't seen Emma and wanted to spend some time with her. Edward told her we'd be back in a few hours.<br /><br />I had no idea what his plan was until we arrived back at the hotel. "Oh, Mr. Cullen," I told him as we entered our room once again and the door shut behind us, "you are devious."<br /><br />"Devious?" he said as his eyebrows shot up. "You used to say I was romantic!"<br /><br />"You are, my darling Edward, you are," I said, as I pulled him to me, crushing his lips and body against mine.<br /><br /><em>The End</em>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-85801883347883934082011-07-12T18:57:00.001-07:002011-07-12T19:01:25.965-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 12<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi01Wcq3kJ9p214nRV2vkMqoW4WlLOBAF8nrd3y33Tze4Knps_tQX8n_efxW4W2KmF3PwRNnYD3fhJGvMb2PzYnm58-Z1jg1KJwsIeR6P4x7SrtgbZgdcMJ_1ZCoElUNcoeE7oFWM_P_1M/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEi01Wcq3kJ9p214nRV2vkMqoW4WlLOBAF8nrd3y33Tze4Knps_tQX8n_efxW4W2KmF3PwRNnYD3fhJGvMb2PzYnm58-Z1jg1KJwsIeR6P4x7SrtgbZgdcMJ_1ZCoElUNcoeE7oFWM_P_1M/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5628650268330517826" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><em>"And ye shall serve the Lord your God, and he shall bless thy bread, and thy water; and I will take sickness away from the midst of thee." ~ Exodus 23:25</em><br /><br /><strong>Edward POV</strong><br /><br />Our life in Washoe Valley, Nevada, was rich and full – especially since Edward Anthony Cullen, Jr. was born seven months ago. And I'm proud to say, my bride is in the family way yet again. That little boy is the light of all our lives. There is rarely a moment when he's put down except for the night to sleep. Bella is quick to point out every little feature which looks exactly like me. I'm sincerely praying the next one is a girl who looks exactly like her beautiful mother.<br /><br />Since my own grandparents passed away when I was very young, I was never able to develop a relationship with them, but Gran definitely fills that role for me. I never knew there was so many ways for her to call me "Dee." I can tell just by her tone of that one-syllable nickname if I'm in trouble in some way, if I've hurt Bella's feelings, if she needs help with something, or she's just calling my attention to something. I adore Gran – pure and simple. Even though I'm much taller than she is, I still accept every single one of her hugs and feel like a little boy when she hugs me.<br /><br />I've also finally got it through my thick skull courting didn't stop with the wedding. Oh no – courting will go on for the rest of my life. A little while after we were married, I'd find Bella sad for no reason, so I asked her what was wrong. She replied, "Nothing." I knew that wasn't really the answer. I dug a little deeper and found out she actually liked those little expressions of affection I left her at the school house in the mornings before she got there. So I began doing those things again – not every day, but randomly – and not always in the morning. At times I'd find some nice desert flower at the edge of the ranch I thought she might like in the middle of the day and bring it to her. Any expression of courting on my part always brought a return from her – a kiss, a favorite dessert, a massage for my aching muscles – so I was definitely going to keep up my end of the courting process!<br /><br />The Cullen and Cooper ranches were so successful, Garrett and I each had to hire additional men. I chose to hire Sam Uley and Paul Davis after I rode Bear down to the assay office to wire Mike in Virginia City to have him do a thorough background check on each of them. Since they were both middle-aged men, I doubted anything negative would come back on either one. Sam had lost his wife and son during childbirth many years before and had never remarried; Paul was a confirmed bachelor. They were both very respectful of Bella and Gran. I wouldn't have it any other way. They also doted on Anthony, as we'd come to call our son, when they came to the house for meals.<br /><br />Sam was gifted with metal working and came up with the idea for our cattle brand. Garrett had already chosen a plain "C" for his cattle, so I couldn't have the same. One evening after dinner, Sam was drawing on some paper and came up with a simple outline of a swan with a "C" inside its body near its tail feathers. We were all very enthusiastic about the design. He felt sure he could make a brand out of it. Our ranch would never be named the Swan-Cullen Ranch, but it was a unique way of including Bella and Gran.<br /><br />As I looked out on Washoe Lake from our ranch on this nice autumn day, I could sense winter would soon be upon us. I knew Sam and Paul preferred to sleep in the barn, but I wanted to construct a bunkhouse attached to the side of the barn which would house a heat source along with room for up to four ranch hands. Sam and Paul had already weathered one winter in the barn, but one never knew if the weather would be quite as mild this next winter. <em>The Old Farmer's Almanac</em> was fairly reliable, but northern Nevada was famous for strange weather throughout a given day.<br /><br />I went to a neighbor's house on the other side of us who I normally didn't visit, but we were still friendly. I asked if I could borrow a saw and an extra hammer. Seeing the time of day, they asked if I would join them for lunch. I agreed and then set off back toward home with the borrowed tools.<br /><br />After a span of about four or five days, Paul, Sam and I had the bunkhouse nearly finished, including a small fireplace at one end. Bella and Gran were busy making quilts for each bed. The inside of the bunkhouse wasn't fancy. The door was at the near end, the beds were bunked along each wall, and there was additional room for each resident to keep a trunk of belongings or clothing. Near the fireplace was a small window for ventilation and to add some light during the day.<br /><br />After my beautiful bride provided a wonderful dinner and we sat talking afterward in the sitting room, I rubbed my head. I was not one who was prone to get headaches very often.<br /><br />"Edward," Bella said, her voice laced with concern, "What is it?"<br /><br />"It's just a headache, love. I'm sure it will be gone by morning. Shall we prepare for bed?" I asked.<br /><br />Anthony was already asleep for the night. We doused the oil lamps and made our way toward the bed. Bella stopped and retrieved a cold washcloth for my head. She was such a good and caring wife. I kissed her soundly and rubbed her protruding belly as I pulled her next to me to sleep for the night.<br /><br />In the morning I woke to find my head felt no better. That was strange. I looked over to find Bella's side of the bed empty – another strange occurrence. Normally we rose at the same time each morning. What time was it? I looked for my pocket watch on the night stand beside the bed and brought it up so my eyes could focus on it. 7:30 a.m.? I'd never slept this late since we'd had the ranch! I needed to get up. I attempted to do just that and felt a wave of nausea come over me like I'd never felt before and groaned. Then I cleared my throat. Where had this sore throat come from?<br /><br />I must've been pretty loud as Bella came to the closed door and tentatively asked, "Edward?"<br /><br />"Yes," I replied and then flopped back down onto the pillow.<br /><br />She opened the door and asked, "How are you feeling?"<br /><br />"Not well," I responded, covering my eyes with my forearm. I felt feverish and I flung the covers off my heated chest.<br /><br />Since I'd been married, I'd either forgone my union suit completely when I slept or stripped it down to my waist before getting into bed. Last night had been the latter.<br /><br />I heard Bella's voice catch in her throat and a small cry of, "Oh!" tore through her parted lips. She was staring at me. I looked down at my own uncovered chest. I was developing red spots on my chest and stomach.<br /><br />She ran out of the bedroom and it sounded as if she was speaking to Gran. Sure enough, within a few moments, Gran was in our bedroom, right next to the bed, looking at my naked chest. If I didn't feel bad enough already, I might feel embarrassed as well.<br /><br />The next thing I knew, Gran was leading Bella out of the room and gathering up some of her dresses, as well as some of Anthony's clothes as well. What was going on?<br /><br />"Bella," Gran said seriously, looking only at her, "I want you and Anthony to go to Garrett and Kate's and stay there until I come get you. When you get there, have Garrett or one of his men ride to the assay office and wire Dr. Cullen to come immediately. Edward is ill and needs him. And then all of you need to pray, baby girl – just pray."<br /><br />I wanted to protest. I truly did. If anything could make me feel better, it would be Bella surrounding me with herself and her love. I didn't want to be away from her or Anthony.<br /><br />Bella stifled a sob, took one last, long look at me and then was gone. Anthony was gurgling to himself out in the kitchen. A short while later, I heard the front door close softly; then I realized I could no longer hear Anthony.<br /><br />I must've fallen asleep – I was so tired, but woke up to capable hands placing cool cloths on my feverish chest. I didn't open my eyes as I could tell it was still light outside and I couldn't take the stabbing pain in my eyes.<br /><br />I made a grab for the hands moving capably about my chest. "Bella?" I croaked.<br /><br />"No, Dee. It's Gran," the voice said soothingly.<br /><br />"Bella," my raw throat croaked out again. "Where is she? I need to get to her."<br /><br />"She's fine," the voice replied. "She and Anthony are at the Cooper's. You're not going anywhere."<br /><br />I cracked open one eye and looked at Gran and then shut it again from the influx of light. "Who is Anthony?"<br /><br />"Oh my," Gran said quietly. "Dear Lord, please send Dr. Cullen on the fastest horse in Virginia City." I went back to sleep after Gran helped me take a sip of the water on the night stand.<br /><br />I woke up some time later to a cool stethoscope being placed on my chest. "Dad?" I croaked wearily.<br /><br />"Yes, son, it's me," he said as he laid one of his hands across my brow.<br /><br />"What's wrong with me?"<br /><br />"I'm not certain yet. I'm going to talk with Gran and get more information. I'll be back," he said.<br /><br />I could hear snatches of conversation out in the dining room. Gran was speaking, "About a week ago…building the bunk house…borrowed some tools from a neighbor…he wasn't home for lunch…told us he ate over there. And now this – that's the only thing that's been different."<br /><br />My father asked a few more questions and then the front door shut. I must've fallen asleep again because I woke up in a panic. Where was I? Whose room was this? "Help!" I called out.<br /><br />Gran came bustling in. "Dee, what is it?"<br /><br />"Where am I?" I asked.<br /><br />"You're on your ranch – in your very own bed." She came to the side of the bed and held my hand. I understood the words she was saying. They just didn't seem to make sense. I owned a ranch? I didn't know what was wrong with me, but I hoped it would pass soon.<br /><br />Dad was back later. I heard him speaking with Gran and two other people with deep voices in the dining room again. It was strange I knew this house but I didn't know this room. I decided it was better to keep my eyes closed and think about Bella when I wasn't sleeping. Why wasn't she here? I couldn't wait to make her my wife. I had such a bright future mapped out for us.<br /><br />Dad entered the room I was in again. "Edward," he said, "I've been to see the neighbors you went to visit about a week ago. They already had another doctor in to visit them. One of their family members has passed away."<br /><br />"What?" I said, shocked.<br /><br />"Yes," he affirmed. "After consulting with the other doctor, it appears you have typhus. It is a life-threatening disease of the intestinal system. Typhoid fever is spread when the bacteria is 'shed' by infected people who handle food or fluids without washing their hands after using the outhouse. Your symptoms will include sore throat, fever, headache, nausea, and loss of appetite. Some severe cases also have delirium and it can cause death. It normally lasts about three to four weeks. But you are strong, Edward. I know you can beat this."<br /><br />"Dad," I managed weakly as I felt tears spring from my eyes and run down the sides of my face.<br /><br />"I'm here for you until you're well again. I'm not going anywhere unless it's to update Bella on your condition. Gran is making some broth for you which I hope you're able to eat. It will help to flush the toxins out of your body," he said.<br /><br />"How is Bella? I can't wait to marry her," I said adamantly.<br /><br />"Son, you're already married to Bella, you have a handsome son named Anthony, and another baby on the way. You own this successful ranch. That's why you need to get well. You have everything to live for. Rest now until Gran comes in with your broth," he replied.<br /><br />Now that Dad knew what I had, Sam and Paul weren't off-limits to my room. After about two weeks, I welcomed their short visits every other day when I was awake. I was glad to have such faithful workers. I was still so tired and needed a lot of rest. The delirium had finally left me and I knew where I was and seemed to have all my faculties about me again. The ache in my chest had not let up as Bella and Anthony weren't allowed to come back to the house until I was completely well.<br /><br />I looked over at the night stand where a daisy was resting in a glass of water. I pulled the piece of paper lying beside it toward me to read the words again: <em>My dearest Edward, Every day I pray for your full recovery as I long to hold you in my arms again. Anthony misses his daddy as well. He asks several times a day for "dada" and it breaks my heart to tell him we can't see you just yet. Your dad has been over to the Cooper's everyday to give us an update on your condition and then we pray yet again. I'm sure Gran is taking very good care of you, but I want to be the one taking care of my husband. I know your dad and Gran are keeping me and the baby away as a precaution. I hope you accept this small token of "courting" from me even though I'm not as good at it as you are, my darling husband. I will love you always, Bella.</em><br /><br />I had to get better – for her, for us, for our future together.<br /><br />Finally the day came when I could get out of bed for more than a few moments. I got up and ate a normal dinner with Gran, Dad, Sam, and Paul. The rest of the house never looked so good! After dinner, I sat by the fire and talked with everyone for a bit. It felt so right and so normal, I almost couldn't believe it. Gran was gone for a moment as she changed the sheets on my bed, but then she was back, joining in the conversation as if she'd never left.<br /><br />The next day, I was up at the normal time and surprised Gran by helping her gather the eggs from the chickens. There was definitely a chill coming. It was a good thing the bunk house was finished.<br /><br />After breakfast, I went with Dad to the neighbor's to express my condolences over the loss of their family member. They explained they had improved their cleanliness methods and were sorry for any illness they caused me. I thanked them, but frankly was just glad to have it over and done with.<br /><br />A few more days went by and I was firmly back in the saddle and my regular duties. It was time to go get Bella. After lunch, I picked a bouquet of black-eyed Susans from the backyard and carried them down the road to the Cooper's. Did I look like a man in love? I didn't care – I wanted and needed my wife back – <em>now.</em><br /><br />Bella was sitting on the porch with Kate with the babies playing at their feet. I could see them as their house angled toward the road. I couldn't wait to hold her face in my hands again. I couldn't wait to kiss her beautiful, plump lips again.<br /><br />I must've caught her attention somehow, even though I didn't wave or do anything out of the ordinary. She jumped up immediately and began running toward me. As soon as I saw she was running in my direction, I began running toward her. I couldn't get to her fast enough. We met somewhere in the middle of the road, my arms going around her immediately and my head dipped down so my lips were branding hers hotly. I didn't care if we were the talk of the neighborhood for weeks.<br /><br />When I found my voice, I said, "I missed you, Mrs. Cullen."<br /><br />"Oh, Edward, I've missed you, too – so much!" she cried.<br /><br />"These are for you, love," I said, offering her the flowers. And there it was – that beautiful blush on her cheeks that I'd been missing for weeks now.<br /><br />"Thank you!" she gushed as she dipped her nose in to smell them.<br /><br />"Are you ready to come home?" I asked. She nodded and we continued on to the Cooper's.<br /><br />I updated Garrett and Kate on my condition and invited them and their men for a celebration dinner that evening. Bella gathered her things. I carried Anthony who was smiling and babbling about "dada" over and over and we made our way home.<br /><br />My dad would be leaving in the morning now that I was cured from my bout with typhus. I hoped to never encounter something like that again. It was horrible. Gran groused good-naturedly about having extra people for dinner, but now that Bella and Anthony had returned, she was happy as a clam.<br /><br />After dinner was over and the extra company had gone, Bella and I were the only ones left in the sitting room. Anthony had gone to bed earlier. He'd been quite entertaining during dinner, but kept fighting a losing battle with his heavy eyes.<br /><br />I got up from my chair near the fireplace and pulled Bella to me. I softly hummed a tune – from where, I couldn't remember – and danced her around, holding her close. Feeling Bella's head lying against my chest as she swayed against me was divine.<br /><br />"Feeling romantic tonight, are you, Edward?" she asked softly.<br /><br />"I am, love," I replied in between humming. Then I danced her right into our bedroom so we could continue what we'd started.<br /><br /><strong>Author's Notes:<br /><br />I don't know how other fan fiction authors write their chapters, but mine usually start with a conversation with Edward (or Bella) and me in my head. The majority of this chapter began at 3 a.m. one morning. I personally am a big fan of sleeping at 3 a.m. Edward – not so much, apparently.<br /><br />From my online research: Typhoid fever is a life-threatening disease of the intestinal system caused by the typhoid bacillus, Salmonella typhosa, which lives only in humans who carry it in their bloodstream and intestinal tract. Typhoid fever is spread when the bacteria is "shed" by infected people who handle food or fluids without washing their hands, or when sewage carrying the bacteria contaminates water, milk, and other foods. Although relatively rare since the advent of vaccines and improvement of public sanitation (about 400 cases are reported annually in the United States, 70% of which are acquired through international travel), typhoid fever was once common and still arises in impoverished areas of the world where squalid conditions prevail and medical treatment is unavailable. Symptoms of the disease become evident within one to two weeks after infection and include sore throat, fever, headache, nausea, and loss of appetite, which are sometimes followed by the appearance of red spots on the chest and abdomen and, in severe cases, delirium and death. As the bacteria invade the intestines, they cause ulcerations and bleeding. This can lead to holes in the intestines and the bacteria can invade the bloodstream and sometimes spread to the bone marrow or spinal cord causing meningitis. The fever generally lasts three to four weeks and then subsides.<br /><br />Antibiotics were not discovered until 1928 by an Englishman, Sir Alexander Fleming. Thank the British for that (and Robert Pattinson, too, of course)!</strong>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-55681259874031425162011-07-03T21:10:00.001-07:002011-07-03T21:13:52.794-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 11<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjBd7s6EtBIoxxp74UE_-Z7CDg5AVQzfHXzOE9r7XMj7Iqsssh5FDDT468WXMqy0T7kqPMsltc5iQN7_eMtBnwQ47og9lTqzK1RlUZZeM49IccyAoCfz_XKaS8ZQu-pRAbVquJuxjWQr8g/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjBd7s6EtBIoxxp74UE_-Z7CDg5AVQzfHXzOE9r7XMj7Iqsssh5FDDT468WXMqy0T7kqPMsltc5iQN7_eMtBnwQ47og9lTqzK1RlUZZeM49IccyAoCfz_XKaS8ZQu-pRAbVquJuxjWQr8g/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5625344895928223202" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />I just wanted to give a little shout-out to my friend, Jan, in Toronto. She'll know why. Never let it be said a person can't weave a current event into a fan fiction set in the old West!</strong><br /><br /><em>"Who can find a virtuous woman? For her price is far above rubies. The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her, so that he shall have no need of spoil. She will do him good and not evil all the days of her life." ~ Proverbs 31:10-12</em><br /><br /><strong>Bella POV</strong><br /><br />As Edward and I made our way hand-in-hand to the large table downstairs in the International Hotel dining room where our families were already gathered for breakfast, our stomachs rumbled in unison. We'd had some cheese, crackers and grapes for a snack the evening before and were now famished. Edward pulled me closer and I blushed. He was so patient and sweet. There would never be another husband better suited to me – ever!<br /><br />Alice patted the vacant chair next to her and said excitedly, "Miss Bella, sit here!" Edward dutifully pulled out the chair and I sat in it. He sat in the chair on the other side of me. "Oops," Alice corrected, "I guess you're not 'Miss Bella' anymore." And then she giggled.<br /><br />I smiled as I pulled her into a hug and asked, "What would you like to call me?"<br /><br />Her brow furrowed in concentration for a moment. She glanced over at my Papa who was talking with Dr. Cullen about something and said shyly, "I heard your Papa call you 'Bells.' Since you're part of our family now, can I call you that? Edward calls me 'Ali.' You can call me that if you want."<br /><br />"I think that would be just perfect, Ali," I said in response and squeezed her hand. She then presented me with a picture she had drawn the evening before of our wedding. I was amazed at how accurate she was in the lifelike details in this close-up drawing of Edward and me. This must have taken her a very long time. "Oh Ali," I gusted out, "this is absolutely beautiful! Thank you! Before we leave today, I will buy a frame at the store to hang this in at our new home."<br /><br />I gave her another close hug and then shared her drawing with Edward. He, too, was amazed by his sister's talent. Eventually, the picture was shown to everyone at the table. Alice received well-deserved praise from all. I was glad to see I wasn't the only one who could blush in this newly-blended family!<br /><br />Once our meals arrived, conversation turned to the events of the day. Papa and Mom were leaving on the nine thirty stagecoach for Reno to catch a train back to Chicago. The Cullen's and Gran would help us pack our wagon so we could move.<br /><br />Edward was discussing something with Papa and Dr. Cullen when I developed a huge lump in my throat. This could potentially be the last time I saw my parents! I knew I could still write to them whenever I wanted, but seeing them with any regularity was out of the question. My loving husband noticed my lack of appetite and asked me quietly, "Are you well, love?"<br /><br />I nodded and told him briefly of my concerns. He hugged my shoulders with one arm. He nuzzled his mouth next to my ear and said, "Once our ranch starts doing well and we have the money, if you'd like a train ticket to see your parents, we can arrange that. It will kill me to be away from you for more than a day, but if that is what makes you happy, I'm more than willing to provide it."<br /><br />And right then, I knew. I knew I didn't ever want to be away from him, even if it was to see my parents. My loyalties were now to my husband and not to my parents any longer. I smiled at Edward encouragingly and said, "No, my husband, I want to live out my days with you, even on those days when you're incorrigible."<br /><br />I watched as his tongue quickly darted out to clear a small amount of strawberry jam that was caught at the corner of his mouth. I was mesmerized and didn't want to miss a single day of being with him.<br /><br />All too soon, breakfast was over. Edward turned in the hotel room key to the front desk, along with Papa and Mom and Gran doing the same. Papa and Mom's trunks were loaded onto the stagecoach. It was time to say goodbye.<br /><br />Papa shook Dr. Cullen's hand and thanked him for saving his little girl's leg. He also shook Edward's hand and thanked him for saving me from what could've been a disastrous situation. Mom stood stoically beside him.<br /><br />Then they came to me. "Bells," Papa said, "we'll miss you. You have a good husband who will take care of you. And Gran will be here for you."<br /><br />"I know, Papa," I said. "Thank you for everything. Thank you for coming to see me, for seeing the part of the country where I'll be living, and for meeting Edward. I do love him with all my heart. I love you, Papa." Then I impulsively gave him a hug which he surprisingly returned.<br /><br />Mom was next. "I'll write, Mom. Take care of Papa for me. Have a safe journey back to Chicago." She managed a small smile and I hugged her as well.<br /><br />They were installed into the red stagecoach and waved as the horses began prancing in anticipation of being set in motion. The driver slapped the reins and they were off, thundering down the street. Now that the moment had come, I couldn't muster up any tears. My home was no longer with my parents. My home was firmly in northern Nevada. I had saddled up my heart good and tight to Mr. Edward Cullen and I was never letting go.<br /><br />The boardwalk became a flurry of activity as Dr. Cullen went to get our wagon from their barn. Edward gave me a hug and a gentle kiss on the lips. He asked if I wanted to go with him to Rachel's to pick up my trunks. I agreed enthusiastically. Esme, Gran and Alice went into the store to begin the shopping expedition.<br /><br />Rachel was flying out of the boarding house as she saw us approaching. She came and hugged us both with tears in her eyes. "Oh, Bella and Edward! I can't believe you're moving away so soon!"<br /><br />Edward said gently, "That was always the plan."<br /><br />"I know," she wailed. "But that doesn't mean I have to like it!"<br /><br />She escorted us into the boarding house. My trunks were already in the sitting room, waiting for us. Eli had also given us a cutting from our favorite lilac bush which we would plant as soon as we got to our new home.<br /><br />Rachel also gave me a muslin towel wrapped around several of her wonderful biscuits. She hugged me again and said, "I took the liberty of opening one of your trunks and slipped the recipe inside for you, dear. I know you've become a wonderful cook and baker and you'll make them just the same as I do."<br /><br />I didn't know about that, but I did know I'd miss Rachel and her friendly talkative way. Eli showed up just then. I impulsively gave him a hug before he and Edward hauled my heavy trunks outside to the wagon Dr. Cullen just drove up.<br /><br />"Yep," Eli teased, "these trunks are just as heavy as before – maybe heavier. I thought you were just going to flirt with the girl, Edward, not give her piles of bricks when you were courting her."<br /><br />"You know me," Edward teased back and waggled his eyebrows in my direction. My heart fluttered in my chest. I thought to myself, <em>home is definitely right here with you, my darling husband.</em><br /><br />After Edward and I hugged Rachel again and Edward had shook Eli's hand, we were off to the general store to join the others. I couldn't believe the pile they had already amassed!<br /><br />While I was recovering, Edward received a letter from Garrett informing him of items left behind by the former residents of our new home, so we didn't need to buy an entire household full of furniture. We did, however, need to buy a new bed for ourselves and one for Gran.<br /><br />A great deal of foodstuffs, seeds for a garden Gran and I would plant, a frame for Alice's drawing, bolts of fabric to make clothing, the beds, and many other things were purchased. Once it was all loaded onto the wagon along with our worldly goods and wedding gifts and tarps were tied over it, I felt sorry for Bear and Butterscotch who would be pulling this tremendous weight. The items would be stacked up above our heads in the wagon once we'd be sitting on the seat.<br /><br />Now the real goodbyes came.<br /><br />Ali clung to me, crying. "You will write me, won't you, Bells?"<br /><br />"Of course, Ali. We'll just be down the road a bit – a couple of hours away. Besides, I'll need you to send me more pictures. The house needs to be decorated," I told her.<br /><br />I hugged Esme fiercely. "Thank you for raising such a fine son," I said.<br /><br />"Anything you need," she told me as she hugged me back, "you just let us know." I promised I would.<br /><br />I shyly hugged Dr. Cullen and thanked him for healing my leg. "I only did the assisting. You and I both know the Great Physician did the real healing. You're like my daughter now, Bella. I'm glad Edward chose you," he said as he hugged me back.<br /><br />Edward gave his own hugs and kisses to his wonderful and caring family as did Gran. Then he assisted Gran and me onto the front seat of the wagon and we were on our way. Edward loaned me one of his handkerchiefs as my tears flowed. I knew I'd miss the Cullen family tremendously.<br /><br />I didn't remember the steep decline we had to contend with – I'd slept through this part on my journey to Virginia City. Gran and I kept our conversation low or didn't converse at all so Edward could concentrate on keeping the horses steady and not overturning the top-heavy wagon. That was definitely a task that required all his concentration. I prayed for Edward and that we'd make it safely.<br /><br />Once we reached the bottom of the great hill, Edward was less tense and let out a sigh of relief. We stopped near a creek to let the horses rest and have some water before we continued on. Edward assured me the road from where our new home was to Carson City was flat with only a small hill that was much easier traversed than this beast. I was relieved.<br /><br />As the horses were being refreshed and we were walking around, working out our tense muscles, Gran said, "You know, Edward, since we're family now, I can't be calling you by your whole name the rest of my days. That seems so stuffy and uptight."<br /><br />I had to hide my smile behind my hand. Edward had never been one for nicknames. His own family never had called him by a nickname. I was certain now we were married, I could call him various terms of endearment, but not a nickname.<br /><br />Edward looked over at Gran, rubbed his chin, and said, "Hmm…what did you have in mind?"<br /><br />"You'd likely cringe every time I called you 'Eddie.' How about 'Dee'?" she proposed.<br /><br />His mouth turned up into that devastating crooked smile and said, "Yes, I believe that would be fine." Then I saw the tips of his ears turn pink. He secretly loved it when Gran fawned over him.<br /><br />Once we were back on the road, Gran chose then to tell me about Riley Biers, the man I'd gone on chaperoned walks with in Chicago. "Oh yes," she said, "After you left, he began dating this trollop of a girl. They had to marry very quickly and move in with her parents. She was in the family way in no time, if you get my meaning. It was quite the scandal!" Gran ended her statement with one of her classic snorts.<br /><br />"Bella," Edward piped up with a sidelong look at me, "I'm wounded you had someone back in Chicago."<br /><br />Before I could answer, Gran answered for me, "Oh pish posh, Dee. That boy was someone her parents wanted her to marry – not someone Bella wanted. And she wants you, my dear boy!" I blushed profusely as Edward sported a winning smile.<br /><br />Thankfully, conversation turned to more benign topics. We were very cozy driving down the road with the three of us tucked in the wagon seat, me in the middle. I liked feeling Edward so near me, with his leg jiggling against mine.<br /><br />Finally Edward turned the wagon into a small clearing in front of a grand two-story painted white house with a wrap-around porch all the way around the bottom floor. A chimney stood at one side of the grand structure. There was a small painted white cottage in the same style as the house with a small porch two hundred yards away. Still further away was a painted red barn. The property was surrounded by stately trees, one that had a rope swing hanging from it. Peeking around the house, I could see a carpet of green grass underneath the trees in the back of the property.<br /><br />"Well," Edward said, "we're home!"<br /><br />"This is home?" I asked, incredulous.<br /><br />Edward immediately looked crestfallen. "You don't like it?"<br /><br />"Like it?" I responded with a smile. "I absolutely love it!" I threw my arms around his neck enthusiastically and kissed him on the lips.<br /><br />He kissed me again, and then jumped out of the wagon to help me out. "It's a good thing since we already bought it, love," he said with a smile. "Let's go look at the inside." He helped Gran out of the wagon and we all went inside.<br /><br />There were indeed the five sleeping rooms I'd heard about long ago. Four were upstairs. The fifth and largest sleeping room was downstairs, along with a generous sitting room dominated by a beautiful rock fireplace, kitchen and dining room. "Oh, Edward!" I exclaimed, "I can't wait to unpack everything and get it in its proper place!"<br /><br />He grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it, then said, "Let's go inspect Gran's cottage first. Then we'll let Garrett and Kate know we've arrived."<br /><br />We did just that. Gran's cottage was an exact replica of the larger house, even though it was only one story and smaller. I could see we had some work ahead of us with dusting and sweeping before we could logistically unpack anything and put it away.<br /><br />Edward unhooked Bear and Butterscotch from the wagon and led them to the barn for fresh water and hay. They were no doubt grateful for the rest from their labors.<br /><br />We walked to the Cooper's ranch which was next door to ours. They were excited I'd finally married Edward and greeted me with hugs. They were just as warm in welcoming Gran to the family.<br /><br />Since it was nearing lunchtime, they invited us to join them for their meal. Gran and I helped Kate in the kitchen to put the food on the table.<br /><br />Once lunch was over, a baby's cries could be heard from a nearby room. Kate went to get the squirming bundle and introduced us to their daughter, Tanya. After Tanya was fed, Gran held her until she drifted right to sleep again. Come to think of it, babies always did feel very comfortable around her!<br /><br />As we were walking back home, Gran said to both Edward and me, "It would do my heart good to have more babies around here."<br /><br />"Gran!" I burst out, blushing yet again. Edward just smiled at me and closed his hand around mine.<br /><br />When we arrived at the house, we cleaned Gran's cottage first and then moved onto the larger house. Later, when Gran and I were satisfied the dust had been eradicated and it was fit for human occupancy, we began unloading the wagon.<br /><br />Once everything had been set to rights, it finally looked like a home. The quilt from the quilt circle was on our bed, the picture Alice drew was hung above the fireplace, dishes were safely stored in the cupboards and drawers, books were placed in the built-in bookshelves on either side of the fireplace, rugs were strategically placed on the floors. We rearranged the furniture left behind by the Black family to our liking. They had left some rocking chairs out on the porch. The lilac bush had been planted near the porch where I would be able to see it from the kitchen window when it grew larger. Gran's house was finished as well.<br /><br />Edward went out to take care of the animals for the evening as Gran and I relaxed on the porch for a bit before starting dinner. Washoe Valley truly was beautiful. From our porch, you could see Washoe Lake in the distance.<br /><br />During dinner, conversation was not that plentiful, although we did enjoy Rachel's biscuits. We were all tired from the long day we'd had. We'd all agreed to turn in early as we were assured by Garrett and Kate work on a ranch comes early in the morning.<br /><br />As I drifted off to sleep in the arms of my handsome husband, I could think of no fuller or richer life than the one I was experiencing right now.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-24892122626090442502011-07-03T21:05:00.000-07:002011-07-03T21:10:01.210-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 10<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhWBhnnYivYhZgdoUL3BXOCz7WxOmabXqpV3eX96ZGTDE4l45Oq9INlAbJsYdWbpTgvH1ZU0VUKyOR-CVIbx84eGiFpCbya71S_9_zBFvQZxYR5jC1pX39f-PhTm_h5oW6Yzla5ZtsV3Vs/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhWBhnnYivYhZgdoUL3BXOCz7WxOmabXqpV3eX96ZGTDE4l45Oq9INlAbJsYdWbpTgvH1ZU0VUKyOR-CVIbx84eGiFpCbya71S_9_zBFvQZxYR5jC1pX39f-PhTm_h5oW6Yzla5ZtsV3Vs/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5625343641902137042" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><em>"For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh." ~ Ephesians 5:30-31</em><br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />It was finally here – my wedding day! It had to be more agreeable than last evening after I'd left my fiancée at the boarding house. Dad had asked for my help in caring for the horses for the night. He also wanted to school me on the "birds and the bees" in relation to women. After the rudimentary discussion, he wanted to delve into the finer arts of keeping a wife happy. I'm certain I was blushing as bright red as Bella did at times and I was grateful there was often a horse between Dad and me to hide my face.<br /><br />I had received permission from Rachel to cut down a lot of her lilacs for our wedding since I'm a sentimental fool like that. That was my first stop of the day right after breakfast. Mom was going with me so she could arrange them afterward at the boarding house as it was closer to the church than our house. Since tradition was I wasn't allowed to see my bride before the wedding, I asked Mom to give one blossom to Bella along with a note I'd written: <em>To my beautiful bride, Bella. On your first day here, I gave you one of these lilacs and now I'm giving you another one on our wedding day. Rachel has agreed to give us a cutting of this bush so we can nurture it at our new home. I will love you always. Your incorrigible fiancé, Edward.</em><br /><br />After going home and cleaning up, I went to the barber shop for a proper shave. After that, I was at loose ends until our eleven o'clock nuptials. I'd already packed and loaded all my worldly goods as well as Gran's crates onto a wagon set for moving tomorrow. I hadn't been allowed to see Bella, so her things still needed loading, which we would do tomorrow along with any foodstuffs we'd need for the next month or so. Washoe Valley was approximately ten miles from the center of Carson City, which would be the closest town to us. We wouldn't have the convenience of being in the same town as a general store. That's when I saw Judge Swan coming down the boardwalk toward me.<br /><br />"Sheriff!" he called to me in greeting.<br /><br />"Good morning, Judge Swan," I answered, "Although you know I'm no longer the sheriff. That distinction has been given to Mike Newton."<br /><br />"No matter," he waved off my explanation. "Let's go have a drink."<br /><br />"Judge Swan, I don't drink," I replied honestly.<br /><br />He said, "Well, you can have a sarsaparilla then and I'll have a drink." Then he led me toward the swinging doors of the Delta Saloon.<br /><br />We sat down at a table. He ordered himself a whiskey and me a sarsaparilla. I wondered what was on his mind. I didn't have to wonder long as he began talking as soon as our drinks arrived.<br /><br />"Edward? Do you mind if I call you Edward?" he started.<br /><br />"Not at all, sir," I replied.<br /><br />He took a sip of his drink and said, "I realize I never thanked you properly for saving my little girl from the harm that might have come to her. If you hadn't arrived when you did, it's anyone's guess what could've happened."<br /><br />I swallowed deeply, but said nothing. I thought the same.<br /><br />Judge Swan continued, "I just want her to be safe, Edward. Assure me you'll protect her with everything you have. She'll always be my little girl."<br /><br />"Judge Swan, I will protect Bella with everything I have. She is the most important person in the world to me. I love her more than anyone or anything. And now that your mother will be living with us, I will protect her as well – with everything I have," I said emphatically.<br /><br />He grunted at that, but gave no hint of disagreement. His mustache finally twitched into a smile and he said, "Edward, that's all I can ask for. Thank you for taking care of them for me. I know you'll do right by them. Don't say I didn't warn you if you find both of them a handful!" He stuck out his hand to shake mine. "And call me Charlie."<br /><br />"Will do…Charlie. I look forward to getting to know both of those two amazing women better. I'm certain nothing about my life will be dull with them around," I said.<br /><br />"Definitely not!" he affirmed as he drained his glass. I had barely touched my sarsaparilla, but he gripped my shoulder and said, "It looks like it's about time to get into our wedding duds. I'll see you at the church, Edward."<br /><br />I bid him goodbye and then headed home. I was wearing my normal Sunday best. I knew Gran had Angela make Bella a special wedding dress. I'd been forbidden to see it in advance – some other wedding tradition. There sure were a lot of wedding traditions which involved the groom being in the dark! At least I knew the rings we'd chosen for each other had been simple gold bands we'd picked out in the jewelry section of the general store earlier in the week.<br /><br />I rode in the family wagon to the church. Dad thought it would be best to take it so they wouldn't have to carry the wedding gifts home afterward. Ali carried a small basket of lilac petals. She was excited about her assignment for the day. She met up with Rosalie at the church and they began planning how they would toss the petals down the aisle gracefully. It was sweet to watch her take Rosalie under her wing and guide her.<br /><br />Mom and Rachel had decorated the church with all those lilacs I'd cut down. Even more lilacs were set up on the tables outside for the potluck lunch reception after our wedding.<br /><br />I stood near the front of the church with Dad and Pastor Webber. Dad said to me quietly, "Are you going to daydream through this wedding as well, son?"<br /><br />Apparently he'd caught me lost in thought during the Cheney's wedding! I replied, "It's only because I was thinking about marrying Bella then, Dad!" He just grinned and I grinned back. I was glad my dad was my best man. There was no better man in my book.<br /><br />The last remaining guests hurried to their seats. Jasper escorted Bella's mother, Renee, to her place in the pew at the front of the church. Suddenly, I was nervous. I wasn't nervous about marrying Bella. I was one hundred percent sure about that. I was nervous about becoming a husband – wanting to do everything right the first time, always wanting to make her proud of me, never wanting to hurt her, running all those things my dad had said last night through my head. I had to get my thoughts out of my own head and think about my lovely bride – if I thought about her, I would be all right.<br /><br />The wedding march on the organ had begun with Emmett marching up the aisle, carrying our rings tied securely with ribbon on a small purple quilted heart-shaped pillow. Alice and Rosalie followed him, scattering lilac petals artfully. The church was fragrant with the smell of lilacs. Was it too much? <em>Keep your thoughts on Bella!</em> I could hardly wait to see her!<br /><br />Next up the aisle was Gran in a simple deep plum dress. She was carrying a small bouquet of lilacs. She looked very composed and sure of herself. She reached the front of the church and winked at me. I blushed immediately. Thank the Lord the congregation was now standing up and turning around to look at the beautiful bride and her father entering the church.<br /><br />As soon as I caught sight of the beautiful vision dressed in white, I couldn't look away. Bella's wedding gown was full with a waistline that accentuated her hourglass figure. The sleeves were long and puffed. She wore a simple veil over her face that seemed to end at her waist in the back. It was like Charlie was escorting a beautiful white angel down the aisle toward me. Angela had outdone herself!<br /><br />When Bella got closer, I noticed she was wearing the hair combs I'd given her for Christmas to secure her veil to her hair. My heart swelled at the thought. I had the special handkerchief she'd monogrammed for me in green in my pocket, but she'd never know. My thoughts were going in a million different directions until I noticed Charlie and Bella had stopped in front of me.<br /><br />Pastor Webber touched me lightly and briefly on the shoulder and spoke, "Dearly beloved, we have come together in the presence of God to witness and bless the joining together of this man and this woman in Holy Matrimony. The bond and covenant of marriage was established by God in creation, and our Lord Jesus Christ adorned this manner of life by his presence and first miracle at a wedding in Cana of Galilee. It signifies to us the mystery of the union between Christ and his Church, and Holy Scripture commends it to be honored among all people. The union of husband and wife in heart, body and mind is intended by God for their mutual joy; for the help and comfort given one another in property and adversity; and, when it is God's will, for the procreation of children and their nurture in the knowledge and love of the Lord. Therefore marriage is not to be entered into unadvisedly or lightly; but reverently, deliberately, and in accordance with the purposes for which it was instituted by God. Into this holy union Edward Anthony Cullen and Isabella Marie Swan now come to be joined. If any of you can show just cause why they may not be lawfully be married, speak now; or else forever hold your peace."<br /><br />Pastor Webber waited a beat, and then continued, looking between Bella and me, "I require and charge you both here in the presence of God, that if either of you know any reason why you may not be united in marriage lawfully, and in accordance with God's Word, you do now confess it."<br /><br />He waited another beat, and finding there was nothing to confess from either of us, he asked, "Who gives this woman to be wedded to this man?"<br /><br />Charlie spoke up, "I do, sir." Then he removed Bella's hand from his arm, drew Bella's veil back from her face and kissed her cheek. She gave him a smile and then she moved forward to place her hand on my arm. She gave me another brighter smile. I grinned back and then faced Pastor Webber again.<br /><br />He read to us from the Bible in 1 Corinthians 13:1-13 about the fact if we don't have love, we have nothing. I'd read that passage before, but I thought I'd mark it down later so I could read it again in regard to Bella.<br /><br />It was time for our vows. I repeated after the pastor as I looked into Bella's beautiful eyes, "I, Edward, take you, Bella, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love and to honor and to cherish unconditionally. Forsaking all others, I will be faithful to you. And with this ring, I thee wed." Then I slipped her gold band on her ring finger.<br /><br />Then it was Bella's turn. She looked up at me as she spoke, "I, Isabella, take you, Edward, to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health, to love and to honor and to cherish unconditionally. Forsaking all others, I will be faithful to you. And with this ring, I thee wed." Suddenly, my gold band was on my ring finger, placed there by my lovely bride. It looked strange and wonderful all at the same time. I didn't know whether to look at it or Bella. I finally gave up and grasped Bella's hand and couldn't stop smiling.<br /><br />Pastor Webber spoke again, "Because Edward and Isabella have desired each other in marriage, and have witnessed this before God and our gathering, affirming their acceptance of the responsibilities of such a union, and have pledged their love and faith to each other, sealing their vows in the giving and receiving of rings, I do proclaim that they are husband and wife in the sight of God and man. Let all people here and everywhere recognize and respect this holy union, now and forever."<br /><br />Then he said, "Let us pray. The Lord bless you and keep you. The Lord make his face to shine upon you and be gracious unto you. The Lord lift up the light of his countenance upon you, and give you peace. Amen."<br /><br />Finally, Pastor Webber announced the words I'd been longing to hear, "Edward, you may now kiss your bride." My hands were on Bella's waist and I bent down to press my lips to hers fully to taste them for the very first time. Now this was definitely worth waiting for! Such sweetness, innocence and promise were there – waiting just for me. I gave her another quick kiss and then we turned around to face the congregation.<br /><br />The pastor said, "It is now my privilege to introduce to you for the first time, Mr. and Mrs. Edward Cullen." Oh, that sounded good to my ears as we then listened to the applause of the celebrants.<br /><br />We then led the recessional out of the church to the area set up outside for our potluck reception lunch. Before too many people made it outside, I gathered her up in my arms to kiss her again.<br /><br />"Edward!" she exclaimed when I let her up for some air, "People are going to stare!"<br /><br />"Mmm," I replied, "let them. I now have permission to do this as often as I want."<br /><br />She laughed and said, "Well, I can see a wedding didn't make you any less incorrigible."<br /><br />"No, love. In fact, just wait until tonight," I replied, wiggling my eyebrows suggestively.<br /><br />She swatted at my arm, but now people were streaming out of the church to attend our reception and congratulate us.<br /><br />There were all types of food the women had made and it was excellent! I was enjoying myself thoroughly and also sitting as close to Bella as two chairs could possibly get. I loved the fact I was able to put my arm around her shoulders or her waist and draw her to me or kiss her on the cheek or lips and no one could say anything about it – except Bella, of course. She would just smile at me and sometimes blush.<br /><br />After we cut the beautifully-decorated wedding cake Rachel made us and took the ceremonial first bite, Pastor Webber had us sign the marriage license, and then we were free to open gifts. People were very generous. In addition to helping us put a large payment on our house, my parents also gave Bella my mom's horse, Butterscotch. Rachel and the quilting circle gave us the double wedding ring quilt they'd recently finished. I saw they'd included pieces of Bella's blue sapphire satin dress and pieces of an old checked work shirt of mine. I thought it was nice they'd included pieces of both our histories in the quilt for us to go forward into our future together. Other people provided dishes, kitchen towels, bedding, and various other household items we would need.<br /><br />Charlie had slipped me a leather pouch full of money. I was not going to insult him by counting it then. He told me it was for taking care of his little girl and his mother. I wanted to object and say I didn't need anything for doing that – I would do it because I wanted to and my heart told me it was right. He said, "Please, Edward. It's my wedding gift to the both of you. Use it for your ranch then. Make my little girl happy." I could certainly endeavor to do that!<br /><br />All our wedding gifts were being safely stored on my parents' wagon. It was time for Bella and me to make our way down the main street to the International Hotel. I had secured a honeymoon suite there – one of their best. I carried our bags – a small carpetbag for each of us containing whatever we'd need for the night and clothes for tomorrow.<br /><br />People who hadn't attended our wedding shouted their congratulations to us across the street as we walked along hand-in-hand. I kept raising the back of her hand up to my mouth to kiss it, which just earned me numerous giggles from Bella.<br /><br />We arrived at the opulent hotel and we went right up to the registration desk. The man behind the desk said, "Ah, Sheriff Cullen and Mrs. Cullen! Good to see you and congratulations to you both! Here is the key to your room. If you need anything, please do not hesitate to ask any member of our staff."<br /><br />I led Bella over to the "rising room" and the attendant guided the contraption up to the third floor. We marveled at how such a thing could exist in modern times! It was easier than climbing the stairs.<br /><br />Outside our room, I fit the key in the lock and then swung the door open. Bella made a move to go into the room, but I held tightly on her hand. "No, love, I want to carry you over the threshold," I said.<br /><br />"Oh, you!" she said. "Trying to be a romantic, I see."<br /><br />"Of course, it is our wedding day, after all!" I responded, as I scooped her up in my arms and carried her through the doorway.<br /><br />I kicked the door shut with my foot while she was still in my arms and kissed her deeply. She returned my kiss and even welcomed it. "Oh Bella," I said, "I will never get enough of kissing you."<br /><br />"Hmm," she responded, "you probably should put me down then so you have the strength to continue."<br /><br />"Oh," I questioned, "now who's being incorrigible?"<br /><br />She tried her best to look innocent, but she wasn't fooling me. I strode over to the brass bed which was polished to a high shine and laid her carefully on it, caging her in with my arms.<br /><br />"Edward," she warned.<br /><br />"What, love?" I asked.<br /><br />"It's the middle of the day!"<br /><br />I looked up, barely noticing. I supposed it was. I went over to the windows and pulled down the blinds and shut the curtains over them. That darkened the room considerably. I looked back over at Bella. She had propped herself up on her elbows and was watching me.<br /><br />"See, love? It's much darker now," I said. Even though it was darker in the room, I could still see the blush that was evident on her beautiful face. I then continued, "I'm going to go into this dressing room off the main room and you can go behind the screen to change. When you're ready for me to come back out, let me know."<br /><br />She looked at me warily but nodded.<br /><br />I moved into the dressing room for about ten minutes – which felt like an eternity – and finally Bella called to me that she was ready.<br /><br />I came out to find Bella in the bed with the covers pulled up to her chin. I removed my suit jacket and placed it over the back of a chair. I removed my shoes and socks next. Then I began to unbutton my white shirt. I looked over at Bella and she was still watching me. I felt as if I shouldn't make any sudden movements – she may bolt from the room at any moment.<br /><br />I removed my trousers next and was only wearing my union suit. Bella had completely turned her face away from me and a deep red blush colored her cheeks. "Love," I said gently, "look at me." She did turn her eyes toward mine, but only looked me directly in the eye.<br /><br />I moved cautiously toward the bed and slipped in beside her. Her eyes never left my face. I gently stroked her cheek. "Bella, I will take care of you and never hurt you. You know that, don't you?"<br /><br />"Yes, but I'm scared," she fairly wailed.<br /><br />"Oh, love," I said as I pulled her fully against me, "I am, too. But you know what? We'll learn together. I love you so much, Bella."<br /><br />"I love you, too, Edward," she mumbled from where her face was nestled between my neck and my shoulder.<br /><br />Since her neck was at the perfect angle for my mouth, I kissed it gently, sliding my tongue out to gently lick down the length of it. Bella gasped. She turned her face toward mine and I kissed her fully on the mouth and then drew back slightly.<br /><br />Bella arched her neck up so her lips could meet and deepen my kiss. I smiled against her mouth. It was finally time. My hand slid over her nightgown and then my fingers began untying the satin ribbons holding it together.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-45471752797447131092011-07-03T21:00:00.000-07:002011-07-03T21:04:53.980-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 9<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg3kDnOveF5EdrCqYy5Q-gAdHWQAoPUFjxBt-5PhWB7Eo2jXm3MEuMmhVjB8_knilg1IeK2_04xwF9NoM28kF_BhG75qnKzmil4xXTfE9ncQLV_ilRfdG7MUh_5roX_bPp35x1Jn0BVMlw/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEg3kDnOveF5EdrCqYy5Q-gAdHWQAoPUFjxBt-5PhWB7Eo2jXm3MEuMmhVjB8_knilg1IeK2_04xwF9NoM28kF_BhG75qnKzmil4xXTfE9ncQLV_ilRfdG7MUh_5roX_bPp35x1Jn0BVMlw/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5625342418778557794" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />Thank you to <em>Breaking Dawn </em>for my paraphrased version of Edward's dinner-time speech to Charlie.</strong><br /><br /><em>"Honour thy father and mother; (which is the first commandment with promise;) that it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth." ~ Ephesians 6:2-3</em><br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />My heart was positively singing. I was finally engaged to Edward! He'd done it so romantically – involving the children! I wanted him to take me into the field near the church and spin me around until we were both dizzy since I couldn't contain my happiness, but that wouldn't happen. I was stuck in this bed until my leg healed. Now I must be hearing things, so great was my love for him. It sounded like Edward's voice in the hallway after coming up the stairs, speaking with someone. <em>What was he doing back?</em> He was going to work just a bit ago. Not that I'd ever complain about spending one more moment with him. My imagination must be getting the better of me.<br /><br />Then, there he was at the door. "Bella," he said with a smile, "your parents and grandmother have arrived." He had told me he sent them a telegram informing them of my foiled kidnapping and injuries. My face had completely healed, but bones take a lot longer. I looked at him in confusion until Edward stepped aside and my father's frame filled the doorway.<br /><br />"Papa?" I asked in disbelief. I couldn't believe he was actually here, in Virginia City of all places. But there he was, chestnut brown hair slicked back with oil like always and mustache firmly in place, wearing a black suit and white shirt. He came into the room and my mom followed, her lighter brown hair swept up into the fashion of the day, wearing a yellow dress with a black and white striped inset at the bodice with a matching hat which I'm certain was the current rage in Chicago. "Mom?" And behind her bustled in the most welcome sight I could ever see, a pleasantly plump woman with light brownish gray hair in a bun who was wearing a pinstripe blouse with a dark blue skirt. "Gran!"<br /><br />The last person – my beloved Gran – came over and enveloped me in a hug. It was like butter melting on one of Rachel's warm biscuits – it was so very comforting. After Gran released me, my parents came over for a hug. Sometime during the greetings, Edward dismissed the children for the day as it appeared any further education for the day was abandoned.<br /><br />Papa started in immediately, "As soon as you're healed, Bella, you're coming back to Chicago with us. The west is entirely too dangerous for a girl on her own."<br /><br />I could see Edward open his mouth to protest out of the corner of my eye, but I objected faster, "Papa, I want to make a life here in Nevada."<br /><br />"That's ridiculous," he stated. He looked around the room and saw Edward still standing there. "I don't think you need to be here, sheriff. This is family business."<br /><br />Gran was standing closest to Edward and she interrupted, "I believe he does. He's practically family."<br /><br />"Mother," Papa said, "I can't believe I'm saying this, but you're finally going senile."<br /><br />Gran puffed out her chest and responded, "Charlie Swan, I am highly offended that my only child speaks to me in that manner. Don't do it again. For a judge, you are so obtuse."<br /><br />Papa mumbled something about being sorry, and then continued, "I suppose there is not a decent place to stay in this town."<br /><br />Dr. Cullen came in the room at that point and said, "As a matter of fact, the International Hotel is right across the street. I would think the accommodations would be to your liking."<br /><br />Papa and Mom made their preparations to leave my room. "We need to rest after our journey and come see you again after lunch, if you're not too tired," Papa said to me. He nodded in Edward and Dr. Cullen's direction. "Are you coming, Mother?" Dr. Cullen followed them out.<br /><br />Gran said, "Yes, I'll be down in just a minute."<br /><br />After my parents left, I finally let out a deep breath. When did the air become so stiff and formal?<br /><br />Gran came and sat beside me on the bed. "So," she said, looking at Edward who was near the door, "is this your young man?"<br /><br />I looked tenderly at him and said, "Yes."<br /><br />Gran looked at Edward again and exclaimed, "He is handsome!" This made him blush. I was glad not to be the only one! She continued, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Edward."<br /><br />He came over to shake her hand and said, "How do you do, ma'am?"<br /><br />Gran let out an unladylike snort and replied, "None of that 'ma'am' stuff for me. We're practically family. Call me Gran!" She leaned toward him conspiratorially and said, "Please tell me you finally got your head screwed on straight and asked her to marry you."<br /><br />Edward said, "Yes – just moments before you arrived. I'm pleased to say she accepted. Although, I get the feeling her father won't seem very keen on the idea."<br /><br />Gran stood up then and hugged Edward, earning another blush from him. She said, "We'll give Charlie some time to get used to the idea. Just leave that to me." She turned back to give me a kiss and then was out of the room to join my parents.<br /><br />After she was gone, Edward drew a wood chair up beside my bed once again and sat in it. He definitely had something on his mind.<br /><br />"What is it?" I asked, my fingertips skimming over the back of his hand.<br /><br />"Well, the property we just bought – not only does it have a huge house, but it also has a little cottage on it. Now that I've met your Gran, I think it's the right thing to do. But I want to ask your opinion. Some men go into marriage thinking they are the lord and master over their households, but I don't want that. I want our marriage to be a partnership, Bella. Your opinion matters just as much as mine and then we'll weigh the options. Anyway, if she's agreeable to it, I'd like your Gran to move with us after we're married. She can have her own little house so she doesn't have to be with two disagreeable newlyweds."<br /><br />I couldn't stop the tears from coming. "What's wrong, love?" he asked. "Is it your leg? Do I need to go get my dad?"<br /><br />"No," I managed when my tears quieted. "That is the sweetest thing I could've ever imagined hearing you say, besides proposing to me. She always says she's too old for an adventure, but I'd like to ask her to consider it."<br /><br />And then I was in his arms and his soft lips were kissing my jaw near my ear, then my cheek, then the corner of my mouth. He made a strangled sob sort of sound and then pulled away. "I can't let your father take you away from me, love." He squeezed my hand while looking into my eyes, put on his hat, and then strode out the door.<br /><br />The next evening, Dr. Cullen determined the Swan family would be guests at his home for dinner, me included. One of the female surgical assistants helped me dress in a simple pink blouse and a black skirt. It was so good to get out of bed and into real clothes! I felt as if I'd been wearing nightclothes and a robe for years.<br /><br />Edward was assigned to carry me the short distance to their house under Dr. Cullen's direction, although I knew he wouldn't drop me. I took the opportunity to admire the strength in his muscled arms and back as he carefully carried me the distance. On the way, I attempted to play with the hair at the nape of his neck. "Bella," he whispered, "Unless you want me to carry you to Pastor Webber right now, you have to stop." <em>Oh!</em> I blushed and kept my hand still on his neck.<br /><br />With my leg securely propped up on a stool, the Cullen home was just as welcoming to me as it was during the Christmas season. My parents seemed to tolerate Alice's chatter, but Gran got along with her famously as I knew she would.<br /><br />Dinner was almost finished when Edward spoke to my father across the table, "Judge Swan, I've asked Bella to marry me. I realize that's not the traditional way. I should've asked you first. I mean no disrespect, but since Bella has already said yes and I don't want to diminish her choice in the matter, instead of asking you for her hand, I'm asking you for your blessing. I love her more than anything, and by some miracle, she loves me too. Will you give us your blessing?"<br /><br />"Now, listen here, Sheriff Cullen," Charlie started. "Bella needs to be at home with her family. I've put up with her head-strong ways long enough."<br /><br />"I understand you want your daughter near you as she's very special. But she's grown into a lovely young woman out here in Nevada," Edward said.<br /><br />"Papa," I interjected, "would you deny me my heart's desire? I want to marry Edward. I love him."<br /><br />Charlie thundered back, "Bella, you're barely twenty years old! You don't know what your heart wants!"<br /><br />Gran said as she scooped another bite of berry cobbler onto her spoon, "Is it? I remember, Charlie Swan, you were chasing after Renee when you were barely twenty!"<br /><br />"That's different," he said quickly, but seemed to lose some of his bluster.<br /><br />Gran spoke again after she swallowed her cobbler, "It's not, Charlie. Edward and Bella are in love and they should be allowed to marry. Give them your blessing. Stop being so grumpy about it or I'll have to ask Mrs. Cullen where she stores her frying pans."<br /><br />At that, Alice giggled and I had to join in. The tension in the room finally dissipated and Papa begrudgingly gave his blessing. Edward squeezed my hand and smiled in celebration.<br /><br />Mom did not become excited about the upcoming nuptials until after Papa gave his blessing. She definitely was not in one of those partnership marriages like Edward suggested.<br /><br />Due to my recovery, it sounded like my wedding would be planned by everyone else but me. I'd stick with my limited teaching schedule and continue to heal so I could walk down the aisle.<br /><br />One day near lunchtime, Gran had come to see me to let me know she had met with Angela Cheney at the general store to put a rush order on my wedding gown. Knowing the Swan family, it was going to be something I would never be able to wear again.<br /><br />Soon, Rachel arrived with lunch and Edward in tow. "Oh!" she exclaimed, "I didn't realize your Gran was here! Well, you know I made plenty, so go ahead and help yourself." Rachel and Gran had obviously met when they were out and about in town at some point.<br /><br />While we were eating, Edward said, "Gran, Bella and I would like to ask you something."<br /><br />"Go ahead," Gran said.<br /><br />Edward explained, "I don't know if Bella told you or not, but after we're married, we're not going to stay in Virginia City. We've bought a cattle ranch in Washoe Valley, which is a couple of hours ride from here. The ranch has a large main house on it and it also has a smaller cottage on it. We were wondering if you'd like to move with us when we go."<br /><br />Gran giggled like a schoolgirl. "You want me to move with you newlyweds? You don't say!"<br /><br />"We do, Gran!" I said encouragingly.<br /><br />Gran said, "You know I always say I'm done with my adventures in life, but I just may be up for one more. I like this countryside out here. It's so open and you can smell the fresh air. You can't do that much anymore in Chicago."<br /><br />I asked, "So, will you do it, Gran?"<br /><br />She gave her classic unladylike snort and said, "I believe I will. I can't wait to tell those old crows back in Chicago I'm living with the most handsome rancher in Nevada – and his wife!"<br /><br />We all laughed and Edward blushed again. Gran would definitely keep him on his toes.<br /><br />Before my abbreviated school term ended for the year, I asked Alice and Rosalie if they would be flower girls at my wedding. They were thrilled. Emmett would be my ring bearer. Jasper would serve as an usher.<br /><br />The day Dr. Cullen took my cast off was a very happy day for me. Edward wanted to be there, but I told him "no." If I faltered during my first steps, I didn't want him to become worried and come to my rescue immediately. I needed to be able to do this on my own. As it turned out, it was only Dr. Cullen and a surgical assistant in the room. Each day, I was able to walk a little more and by the end of the week, I was as good as new and back to staying at the boarding house.<br /><br />Mayor Hale came to meet with me at the boarding house one day and deliver my final month's pay. "Thank you for being an excellent teacher this year, Bella. I'm very regretful for the trouble my nephew caused. I'm also sad to say we'll have to start a search for a teacher as wonderful as you for the next school term. Thank goodness I can just promote Mike to the sheriff position so that is filled. I wish you and Edward all the happiness in the world!"<br /><br />I gave him a small hug and then went back to helping the ladies in the quilting circle work on the quilt for Edward and me. I was glad I was given the opportunity to work on it. Gran and Mom were assisting with it as well.<br /><br />Gran had sent word back to Chicago to ship some of her things that she would need here in Nevada and they arrived by crate, along with some other items for my trousseau. I didn't dare ask what they were. I'd seen Gran and Mom admiring some filmy lacy negligee that I was to wear on my wedding night and I blushed at the thought.<br /><br />The night before our wedding, Edward sat with me on the porch of the boarding house after we had dinner with both our families. Gran was inside speaking with Rachel and helping her prepare tomorrow's menu.<br /><br />Edward's hand grasped mine as he said, "Tomorrow, love, I finally get to kiss you. Do you know how long I've waited to taste those lips of yours?"<br /><br />"No," I teased, "do tell."<br /><br />"I believe it's been since some pretty young thing fell out of a stagecoach on the main street of this fine town right into my arms," he replied.<br /><br />"Oh, you!" I admonished with a laugh and squeezed his hand.<br /><br />He pulled me up into a hug and confessed he'd rented a honeymoon suite at the International Hotel after our wedding reception. I gasped at the expense, but he said it didn't matter. I told him; once again, he was incorrigible. He just grinned.<br /><br />As I went to bed that night after packing up all my worldly goods, I could barely stop humming to myself, smiling, and thinking, "I'm getting married in the morning!"Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-20865096663110289002011-06-19T06:46:00.000-07:002011-06-19T06:57:52.824-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 8<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgXMzt0HTahnEZSlKLkwdJoZkf3LnhoH7hXEjp8-0kDJpq4Tp5pzbbPwh5aO0VayRD0pGO4CMTmmR4ScPCGbCm9viSb65diwxZuK3wJKMhtizPEEib5gXfAIUDNk7zzSpxTDVssnMsLWEw/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgXMzt0HTahnEZSlKLkwdJoZkf3LnhoH7hXEjp8-0kDJpq4Tp5pzbbPwh5aO0VayRD0pGO4CMTmmR4ScPCGbCm9viSb65diwxZuK3wJKMhtizPEEib5gXfAIUDNk7zzSpxTDVssnMsLWEw/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5619927012443494594" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><strong>Thank you to Sarah for the medical advice in this chapter.</strong><br /><br /><em>"Whoso findeth a wife findeth a good thing, and obtaineth favour of the Lord." ~ Proverbs 18:22</em><br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />In the gathering twilight, we assembled our search party quickly. We each had a bedroll and some food stored on each horse. We weren't certain how long this search would last. It would consist of Mike, Isaac Hale, and me. I felt if more men went, there would be more conversation amongst each other and quietness seemed the order of the evening. We needed to be able to hear where James was without creating too much noise and tipping him off to our location.<br /><br />As we rode out of town, I noticed a piece of white cloth caught in the leaves of a tree near the road. <em>What in the world?</em> As I plucked the fabric from where it was caught, I noticed it was quite a delicate piece of material – almost something my mom would wear – a piece of a petticoat. <em>Had Bella tossed this here to let me know I was on the right track?</em> Alice told me it sounded as if Bella had trouble getting on the horse James had for her. Perhaps she'd ripped her petticoat then.<br /><br /><em>Lord,</em> I prayed as we rode along; <em>please help us get to Bella. I pray she's not hurt. If she is hurt, please help both of us to have the strength to endure it.</em><br /><br />With James, I was never sure how far he would go. I would like to think he was an honorable man, but I could not be certain of that. The more I heard about him, the more I doubted that statement to be true.<br /><br />Isaac, Mike and I agreed James wouldn't have Bella anywhere near town. It would be too easy for us to find him. He would likely be taking her in the direction of Carson City. We rode for what seemed like hours. In fact, after checking my pocket watch, it was hours. I was glad I had taken one of the horses from the livery instead of subjecting Bear to another punishing ride today.<br /><br />For a moment, I felt a check in my spirit and I asked the other men to stop. There was a small rise in the path in front of us. I asked them to keep my horse back with them while I scouted out in front of us before riding over the rise.<br /><br />I practically crawled in the dirt on my belly to peer over the rise in the embankment. Just over the embankment, I saw a small fire burning along with James drinking something out of a glass bottle and a figure with dark hair leaned up against a large boulder. That had to be them! <em>Thank You, Lord!</em><br /><br />I scooted back to Isaac and Mike and told them quietly of my discovery and we developed a plan of action. If James had been imbibing in alcohol, I wasn't certain what his actions would be toward us or Bella. We had to be very careful.<br /><br />A slight breeze had come up which worked in our favor. We were able to come in to his campsite through a small thicket of trees and sagebrush without attracting too much attention. Each of us had our pistols out, at the ready.<br /><br />I said in a loud voice, training my pistol on him, "James Smith, you are wanted for the robbery of the bank in Virginia City and the kidnapping of Isabella Swan."<br /><br />He smirked at me and took another drink of the amber-colored liquid in the glass bottle and then said, "Just what are you going to do about it, you two-bit sheriff?"<br /><br />"I intend to bring you to justice," I replied.<br /><br />"I don't think so. I'm going to take your little woman here and show her what a real man is like. She's a feisty little thing so I didn't get the opportunity to soil her good and proper like I wanted to yet, but I will," he affirmed.<br /><br />I could feel the muscle working in my jaw. He was trying to get a rise out of me. My gaze flickered over to Bella, still sitting silently beside the boulder. She looked miserable and like James had dragged her face-first on the ground. What kind of a monster was he?<br /><br />He followed my gaze and said, "I had to give her some of my whiskey. She wouldn't stop caterwauling after I broke her leg. So that put her right to sleep. But we'll be on our way here before long."<br /><br />I tried to live my life as a peaceful man even though I was the sheriff of Virginia City, but right now I felt anything but peaceful. I wanted to tear James Smith limb from limb. Not only had he hurt and broken Bella, he still thought he was going to leave with her? Over my dead body!<br /><br />Things seemed to happen in slow motion then. As soon as James went to reach for his gun, mine went off, hitting him in the shoulder. At that same moment, another pistol went off as well, the bullet going straight into James' chest. I looked over and Isaac's gun barrel was smoking.<br /><br />James was lying on the ground, gasping for breath, as his red blood was spreading quickly over his yellow shirt.<br /><br />Isaac said, "You're a coward, James. I never expected you to end up this way. You had such a promising future. That's all gone now."<br /><br />James lie dying as Isaac went over to him and kicked his gun from his grasp and I ran to Bella's side.<br /><br />"Bella? Love? You need to wake up!" I implored her.<br /><br />"Edward?" she questioned.<br /><br />"Yes, it's me. I need you to come with me. Can you walk?" I cupped her face gently in my hand.<br /><br />"No," she furrowed her brow and whispered, "My leg hurts so badly, Edward."<br /><br />I told her I would be right back and went back to the small thicket of trees to find two small branches on the ground I could use to splint Bella's leg to hold it steady as we rode back to town.<br /><br />I returned as quickly as possible, carrying the needed small branches. "Bella?" I said, "I'm going to splint these to your leg now. I'm going to need a bit of your petticoat." She nodded miserably and I tore off just the bit of cloth I'd need.<br /><br />I pushed up her dress on her one leg to reveal the break. I'd rather be admiring Bella's shapely calf, but right now it was bruised and misshapen. I kept my mind on my task and was finished quickly.<br /><br />By the time I was done, I heard Isaac say, "James is dead. I suppose I should wrap him up in my bedroll, sling him over one of the horses he stole and haul him back to town. I'll get the blacksmith to make a coffin for him tomorrow and get him buried. What a waste of a life."<br /><br />Mike assisted Isaac as I set about extinguishing the small fire by dumping dirt on it and tamping it out with my boot and breaking up the small encampment. Once James' body was securely tied over the saddle of one horse, Isaac tied the two horses James stole to his horse so he could bring them back to town. Isaac and Mike then helped me lift Bella up onto my own horse so she could ride with me. I didn't want to chance her falling off a horse on her own with a broken leg.<br /><br />The ride back was going to take a little bit longer as I didn't want to jostle her leg any more than necessary. We mostly kept to our own thoughts and didn't talk much on our ride back.<br /><br />At one point, I heard Bella sigh. I swallowed deeply and asked with trepidation, "Did he hurt you?" I truly had to brace myself for the answer. I didn't know if James had been lying to us or not. I would still accept her, no matter what the truth was. I just wanted to hear it from her lips.<br /><br />"No," she said quietly, "except for breaking my leg, slapping me and then dragging my face through the dirt. He never touched me inappropriately. Even if he had, Edward, I would only ever love you."<br /><br />I hugged her to me and her hands hugged my arms. Tears must've fallen from her eyes as I felt her reach up with one hand to wipe something off her face. We only had the light of a somewhat visible moon to guide us on our way back.<br /><br />Once we reached Virginia City, we dropped Isaac off at his house and Mike and I continued into town. Mike went home to bed. I continued on to the medical clinic. My dad was still there. It looked like he was just finished stitching up a saloon patron who had been in a fight. There was rarely a dull moment in our little town.<br /><br />Dad met me outside the clinic and exclaimed, "You've found Bella! Excellent!"<br /><br />"Yes, Dad, but that lowlife broke her leg and drug her through the dirt. Can you help her, please?"<br /><br />"Of course, son. Let me help you get her inside," he said.<br /><br />Once Bella was on my dad's operating table, she looked so small, pale and frightened; all I could do was hold her hand. I said, "He gave her some whiskey after he broke her leg to dull the pain, I guess."<br /><br />By this time, Dad had Bella's skirt bunched up on one side so he could look at her leg. I couldn't stand to look again, so I looked deep into her eyes instead. I needed her to be well.<br /><br />"Bella," my dad said, "you're going to need an operation to straighten out your leg so it will heal properly. I want to perform the surgery right now." Then he took me aside and said, "Edward, I want you to go home and stay with your mother and Alice."<br /><br />I opened my mouth to protest, but he shot me a warning look. "I know you love Bella. But I think you're too close to the situation and you would become alarmed at surgical procedures and be more of a hindrance."<br /><br />After telling Bella I'd be back in the morning, I went home. Thankfully, I had a dreamless sleep.<br /><br />There were things to do in the morning. The first order of business was to inform Ali over the breakfast table that indeed, the "bad man" was gone and would not be coming around again. She was sad to learn he had hurt her Miss Bella, but she skipped off to draw a picture for her that I could take to her later. Dad informed me the ether he gave her would likely not wear off until mid-morning or thereabouts. One of his surgical assistants was watching over the clinic during the night.<br /><br />After breakfast, I stopped at the boarding house to let Eli and Rachel know what was going on. Rachel immediately set a stockpot of broth on the stove. She said she would be over to the medical clinic to see Bella later and bring some broth.<br /><br />My next stop was to the telegraph office. I figured Bella's parents should know what was going on and determined to let them know. I held the pencil in my hand and went through several drafts before I settled on: <em>Judge Charles Swan and Mrs. Renee Swan: Bella victim of foiled kidnapping attempt. Leg broken but healing nicely. Sheriff Edward Cullen.</em> I paid my quarter to the operator and went to the clinic.<br /><br />Dad warned me not to wake Bella up, but I was determined to sit in that uncomfortable wood chair beside her bed until she did on her own.<br /><br />I must've dozed off because the next thing I knew, I felt Bella's voice ask, "Edward?" and felt her hand drifting over mine.<br /><br />I instantly jolted awake, looked over at her and said, "Bella, you're awake! How are you feeling?" I took her hand in mine and knelt with both knees on the floor next to the bed.<br /><br />"My leg still hurts. Where am I? Where's James?"<br /><br />I answered, "You're in my dad's medical clinic, healing after your operation last night. James is gone. He won't ever be coming back. Isaac shot him." Her shoulders shook a bit and I continued, "He won't ever hurt you again, love. I'm sorry I wasn't here to protect you."<br /><br />She smiled a wan smile and stroked my cheek weakly. "As I recall, you were off, building our future, like a man in love would do." I thought about what she said for half a moment, and then smiled brightly.<br /><br />I squeezed her hand and said, "Let me go get my dad so he can check you over. I'll run over to Rachel's and get you something to eat."<br /><br />And so it went for the next couple of weeks. Dad forced me to go back to work instead of being underfoot, bothering Bella all the time. He assured me she needed her rest. When she wasn't resting, Jessica or Rachel was coming over to quilt or sew with her.<br /><br />One night over dinner, Dad said, "I think Bella's trying to overdo it."<br /><br />Immediately my ears perked up and I asked, "Why?"<br /><br />He continued, "She's growing quite weary of staying in bed for the six-week recovery period for her leg to heal. She wants to begin teaching school again. I told her it might be possible a couple hours a day, but only in her room at the clinic and as long as the children don't disturb any other patients I may have. That girl certainly is stubborn when she gets an idea in her head."<br /><br />I had to laugh at Dad's explanation. That was certainly true. In the months I'd known her, Bella certainly had displayed some stubborn tendencies. Not that being stubborn was always a bad thing – it had turned her into a wonderful cook and baker, it had taken her out of her comfortable and familiar environment in Chicago and brought her to Nevada, it had earned her a teaching certificate. Her stubbornness had also caused me to love her more when she refused my dreadful marriage proposal.<br /><br />After Bella was hurt, a sign had been posted on the school that it was closed until further notice. After her suggestion to my dad, Jessica went to the school and gathered up the needed textbooks and slates for the children and brought them to the medical clinic. Then she and Rachel went around letting the children know school would resume in the medical clinic for a few hours each day. A lot of the parents were narrow-minded in their thinking and figured if Bella could only teach for a few hours each day, it wasn't worth it to their child's education and they would keep their children home.<br /><br />I held Bella as she cried about those children missing out on their education. Jessica finally did come to report the children who would be attending the makeshift school the next day would be Alice, Jasper, Rosalie and Emmett. I wiped Bella's tears away with one of the beautiful handkerchiefs she'd monogrammed for me.<br /><br />After about a week of Bella teaching, I could see it was doing her a world of good. It gave her a sense of purpose and happiness in the world again. She felt like she was a contributing member of society.<br /><br />I saw the children with their slates leaving the clinic one day and decided right then to let them be a part of my plan to win Bella. And Rachel's lilacs were starting to bloom again.<br /><br />The next morning, I got Mike to cover for me at the jail as I waited for the children at the clinic with my hand full of lilacs. They all came running up to me on the boardwalk, excited to get started. I gave the lilacs to Ali to hold while I wrote a word on each of their slates. I wrote the last bit on the extra slate Ali had brought for me. After reading them, the children giggled amongst themselves. Ali declared, "This is going to be so wonderful, Edward!" Then I noticed she had some kind of dreamy look in her eye as she looked over at Jasper. Oh boy, she's too young for this, I thought to myself.<br /><br />Ali handed the lilacs back to me and we went up the clinic stairs quietly. Dad eyed us curiously but let us continue – I had told him of my plan last night and he seemed agreeable with it. Now hopefully the woman of my affections would be as well.<br /><br />The children filed in Bella's room in order with their slates turned toward their bodies and I stayed out of sight in the hallway.<br /><br />"Good morning, children," Bella said with a smile in her voice.<br /><br />"Good morning, Miss Swan," they all said in unison.<br /><br />She said, "You look like you're up to something. What is it?" No answer was forthcoming. "Alice?" she asked.<br /><br />"Nothing," Alice answered cheerfully.<br /><br />"What is on your slates?" Bella asked. I couldn't get anything by this woman.<br /><br />I peeked around the door frame as the children turned the slates around one by one, just as I'd told them outside. The words formed: "Bella" "will" "you" "please" and then I stepped around the corner into the room. My slate held the last two words "marry me?" I wasn't looking anywhere else in that room but into her eyes.<br /><br />I immediately dropped to one knee and held the flowers out in offering to her. She smiled, and then a tear trickled down her cheek. I was going crazy with worry as she wasn't saying anything. Finally she spoke the words that meant the world to me, "Yes, Edward, I'll marry you."<br /><br />I let out a big whoop of joy in gratitude as did the children in turn as I went to hug Bella. I kissed her cheek. I didn't dare kiss her any further, not in a room full of children and not like I wanted to. I still wanted our first real kiss to be on our wedding day.<br /><br />We were making such a commotion Dad came to see what was going on. Alice explained, "Bella's finally agreed to marry Edward, Dad! Isn't it exciting?" His knowing smile spoke volumes.<br /><br />I left Bella – my fiancée – with her lilacs, her students, and a huge smile on her face and went down to the general store. I noticed the stagecoach was pulling into town. Mike was coming over to meet it as there was cash on board and he was covering for me.<br /><br />As we both stood there waiting for the money to be delivered to the banker, we watched as three well-dressed occupants emerged from the interior of the stagecoach – a man and two women.<br /><br />The man came right up to me, noting the star fastened to my vest. "Good day. Are you the sheriff?"<br /><br />"I am, sir. I'm Sheriff Edward Cullen," I replied.<br /><br />"Excellent," he replied. "I'm Judge Charles Swan from Chicago, Illinois. I received your telegram." He indicated the two women and continued, "This is my wife, Renee, and my mother, Marie Swan. I'd like to see my daughter, Bella."Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-90515699460116117762011-06-19T06:41:00.000-07:002011-06-19T06:46:22.311-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 7<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEijqWR0FQjPLMypQ_ZgDHb4IR_lLwZiUPOoBnscHPsjF15K8kun286-MGHxPxkgkyupng56y1snS9FzQkdOH-4FnAqZ3l0-Jg3K9v3VZVwj9c-G601ggYeVWYMnpg43wezuiGnTnnJTHA0/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEijqWR0FQjPLMypQ_ZgDHb4IR_lLwZiUPOoBnscHPsjF15K8kun286-MGHxPxkgkyupng56y1snS9FzQkdOH-4FnAqZ3l0-Jg3K9v3VZVwj9c-G601ggYeVWYMnpg43wezuiGnTnnJTHA0/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5619925842460612130" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><em>He shall cover thee with his feathers, and under his wings shalt thou trust: his truth shall be thy shield and buckler. ~ Psalm 91:4</em><br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />Spring was finally budding in northern Nevada. Along with the warmer temperatures, more people were moving into town including new business people such as another doctor. My dad was thrilled to have someone to consult on cases with. It was getting closer to the time I could ask Bella to marry me again! I barely wanted to wait an hour between asking her and going to Pastor Webber to perform the ceremony.<br /><br />Bella had been busy churning out occasional treats for me in Rachel's newly-labeled kitchen. She really was an excellent cook and baker, once Rachel had taken her under her wing.<br /><br />With the arrival of spring, it was time for me to go purchase the house in Washoe Valley. I didn't want to be away from Bella for more than a day, but I was not sure how long this house-buying process would take. My dad decided he would travel along with me to see how Kate was progressing with her pregnancy.<br /><br />I had to see Bella before I left that morning. I couldn't go without holding her to me so I could feel her in my arms. We were able to meet for a short time in the sitting room at the boarding house before she left for the school day.<br /><br />"I'll miss you," I told her, looking into her beautiful brown eyes.<br /><br />"I will miss you as well, Edward," she responded and placed her hand on my arm. That wasn't enough for me. I took her in my arms and crushed her to me for a moment and then let her go. I gently took a ringlet of soft hair near her face and wrapped it around my finger.<br /><br />"I have to go," I sighed.<br /><br />"I know," she said. "Be safe."<br /><br />"I'll be back as soon as possible. I love you, Bella," I replied.<br /><br />"I love you, too."<br /><br />I had to go now. I had many things to do to get our future set in motion. She still had the rest of her contract to complete. I needed to get this house and ranch purchased and then work on disentangling myself from the police force of Virginia City. With Mayor Hale's blessing, I was hoping to appoint Mike as the next sheriff. He was my only deputy and was doing a good job.<br /><br />I wanted to encourage Bear into a full gallop as soon as Dad and I hit the outskirts of town, but I knew I couldn't do that to my horse. Washoe Valley was a distance away and probably a good two to three hour ride.<br /><br />When we finally arrived at the Cooper's, Garrett and Kate were happy to see us. There was definitely nothing hiding the fact Kate was with child now. She looked practically ready to burst at any moment. We settled our horses in the barn and went to join the couple for lunch before going to look at the adjoining property.<br /><br />Once we reached the property, Jacob and Leah Black came out to greet us, along with their five children – whose names I never did catch. They were all rough and tumble, playing on a tree swing, or attempting to frighten the cattle.<br /><br />All the buildings were in good condition, most likely needing a little fixing up due to these rambunctious children, but those were easy things for Garrett and me. I mainly concentrated on the big house and the barn, but then my dad drew my attention to a little cottage also on the property.<br /><br />I said to Jacob, "Does this little place come with the deal?"<br /><br />"Definitely," he said. "We never really had time to do much with it. I mostly used it for extra horse supplies I couldn't fit in the barn." He opened the door and showed me inside. There was a sleeping room off to one side along with a snug hearth in the main part of the house and a kitchen.<br /><br />An idea began to form in my mind. I wondered if Bella would want her Gran to come live with us. She always talked of her so fondly. I always passed along my greetings for her with every letter she sent. Bella teased me into thinking her Gran had some kind of crush on me. I didn't know if her Gran was someone who was up for an adventure of living in the West when she had the comforts of Chicago at her disposal, but it wouldn't hurt to ask.<br /><br />Once our business was concluded, Jacob and I signed the necessary paperwork, shook hands, money went from my pocket to his – along with a large portion from my dad that I hadn't known about previously – and it was done. I was now the owner of this ranch. The Black family and their brood would be moving within the week, leaving their cattle behind. Garrett and Kate would take care of them as well as their own until Bella and I moved here.<br /><br />"Dad," I said as I caught up to him on the way back to the Cooper's, "you didn't need to give me any money."<br /><br />"Edward," he replied, "There was always going to be an inheritance for you. But Irina didn't need to know about it." He clapped me on the back and grinned.<br /><br />I returned his grin. My dad really was a sly dog. He'd known about Irina all along and exactly what she was after. I sent a quick thankful prayer heavenward once again for Bella. She'd come from wealth, but it wasn't that important to her. I wanted to pick her up and spin her around in jubilation right now. I could almost hear her breathless giggle in my ears.<br /><br />On a ranch, chores are a constant presence. I went to help Garrett so I could reacquaint myself with ranch life. Kate was going to lie down for a quick nap. I couldn't blame her with the burden of life she was carrying. Any woman would surely be tired.<br /><br />I had stripped down to my undershirt so my outer shirt wouldn't be soaked with sweat as I was carrying heavy hay bales throughout the barn. I was spreading out the hay so the animals would have some fresh when they returned to their stalls later.<br /><br />Eventually, Kate's voice interrupted my musings about Bella as she said, "Edward, you'll make Bella a fine husband."<br /><br />I looked toward where she was standing at the barn door and grinned. I said, "Do you think so?"<br /><br />"I know so," she replied.<br /><br />"Well, if she'll have me. I botched up my last proposal pretty bad. It wasn't very romantic."<br /><br />She laughed and said, "I'm sure it wasn't. Knowing you, you probably just blurted it all out and it was all about you."<br /><br />I grimaced and said, "Yeah, that was pretty much it."<br /><br />"Well, next time, let it be about her and what she loves," Kate said as she stood there, rubbing her lower back.<br /><br />"Hey," I said with concern, "are you all right?"<br /><br />"Yes. My back is just hurting a bit. I was just coming to call you in for dinner." Then she left the barn.<br /><br />I finished my task and then washed up in the outdoor sink provided for that purpose. It's a good thing Bella hadn't seen me right then. She may not have wanted a sweaty rancher who was back in the saddle on his first day as it were.<br /><br />Kate was always a great cook and dinner that night was no exception. We had chicken fried steak, mashed potatoes with gravy, green beans, and biscuits, followed by apple pie for dessert. I had to suppress a grin when I bit into my pie, remembering Bella's apple pie. I never teased Bella about it, though, because Rachel had taken her under her tutelage soon after that and everything I'd had the pleasure of tasting since then had been mouth-watering.<br /><br />There were only so many people who could fit in Kate's kitchen, so I determined to help her clean up from dinner while Garrett and Dad challenged each other to a game of checkers. I figured if Kate's back was hurting, she could use a bit of help. We got everything in order in record time. Then we all sat and listened while Garrett read a few chapters from the Bible before we retired for the night.<br /><br />Beautiful dreams of Bella were on my mind as I slept that night. I could almost feel the softness of that curl of her hair in my fingers right before I'd left her this morning. But then things were getting strange and fuzzy, almost out of focus. And then a shout interrupted my dreams.<br /><br />"Carlisle!" I tried to orient myself. That sounded like Garrett. What was going on? I hurriedly dressed and looked at my pocket watch – 3 a.m. Ugh – who was awake at this hour?<br /><br />I opened the bedroom door and stumbled into the hallway. A single candle was burning on the kitchen table. It seemed the action was coming from Garrett and Kate's bedroom. What in the world? I cautiously made my way down the hallway to the better-lit bedroom of the Cooper's.<br /><br />Dad must've seen my shadow on the wall. "Ah, there you are, Edward. Could you run over and get Mrs. Black from next door? I need her."<br /><br />Was he crazy? It was three in the morning! He must've sensed my reluctance as he continued, "Edward, could you wake up your head and your feet? Kate is going to have her baby and I'd prefer to deliver it with Mrs. Black in attendance."<br /><br />Kate was having her baby? A bucket full of cold water couldn't have woken me up any faster than that statement. I hadn't even rehearsed what I was going to say to Mrs. Black when I went knocking on her door in the dead of night.<br /><br />Thankfully, Mrs. Black was the one who answered her front door after just a short time of me knocking. She seemed to know right away what the emergency was. Dad had introduced himself to the Black family as a doctor the day before, and in my sleep-deprived state, I believe I remembered Mrs. Black giving him a knowing smile.<br /><br />Now, why was Mrs. Black walking leisurely along? She was sort of tall and thin. I wondered if she would mind if I picked her up and carried her to the Cooper's. Did she not understand the urgency? Kate was having a baby!<br /><br />Mrs. Black glanced over at me, put her hand on my shoulder, smiled, and said, "Mr. Cullen, I know you think I'm dawdling. But first babies take a long time to arrive. When we get to Garrett and Kate's, I'd like you to boil some water for me."<br /><br />I agreed and we continued on our way. Finally we made it to the house. Garrett was standing outside.<br /><br />"What's wrong?" I asked immediately.<br /><br />"Nothing, supposedly," Garrett answered, "I've just been banished from the house – by Kate."<br /><br />Mrs. Black, giving another knowing smile, continued into the house with me in hot pursuit. My job was to boil water. How much? I wasn't sure, but I'd use every large pot they owned so they'd have plenty. If that ran out, I'd boil more.<br /><br />I stoked the wood in the stove and set the water on to boil. Then I joined Garrett outside – once I found him. He was in the barn.<br /><br />"She didn't even want me in the same room," he started, his voice breaking.<br /><br />I said, "I'm sure she still loves you."<br /><br />"I don't know," he said. "She said some pretty choice words that I wasn't even aware she knew before finally kicking me out."<br /><br />The horses eyed us curiously as we were invading their space well before their normal routine. Every so often, we'd hear Kate let out a scream or a cry. Garrett was going to go crazy until I suggested we get the morning chores out of the way so we'd have something to do.<br /><br />Around 10 a.m., we heard the cry of a newborn baby. Garrett and I had been sitting on the porch, gazing out over Washoe Valley. Soon, Mrs. Black was out the front door with a bundle in her arms and we both stood up.<br /><br />"Garrett," she said, "you have a beautiful daughter who looks just like her mother." With that, she handed the sleeping baby to Garrett and then she went back inside to tend to Kate.<br /><br />Garrett was holding his new daughter like a china doll, barely able to believe it. I came over to him and looked down at the baby. She was beautiful, especially when she yawned a bit and then nestled back into her snug bundle.<br /><br />"Congratulations, Daddy," I said, smiling. Garrett was grinning like a fool, staring down at his daughter.<br /><br />Soon, Mrs. Black left to return home and Dad was outside, telling Garrett he could go back inside and see Kate. He took his daughter with him.<br /><br />I said, "Dad, I'm grateful you were here when they needed you."<br /><br />He replied, "I'm glad I was, too. Kate did beautifully. Thank you for going to get Mrs. Black."<br /><br />We stayed with the Cooper's for another night as they adjusted to having a new baby. I was even able to hold her a time or two. It was definitely awe-inspiring. I was anxious to get home and back to Bella. I couldn't wait to feel her in my arms again.<br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />I expected Edward home today which is why I wore this ridiculous dress again; it wasn't in my normal rotation. It was the sapphire blue dress I'd been wearing when I fell out of that stagecoach so long ago. I didn't wear it on a regular basis because it had to be worn with an extraordinary amount of petticoats. I'd been tempted to give it to Rachel to use in one – or several – of her quilting projects. But I wore it today because I was hoping Edward was coming home today and my vanity was getting the better of me.<br /><br />I looked again at the note Edward had left me at the school on the morning he left: <em>Dear Bella, I will miss you every moment I'm away from you. I intend to be gone only the shortest amount of time possible – only to secure our future, my love. Until we are reunited, I long to be kissing you under the mistletoe. Your most incorrigible student, Edward.</em> He truly was incorrigible!<br /><br />Edward had made arrangements with Mike, his deputy, to walk me to school the mornings he was gone. I thought it was totally ridiculous, as it was broad daylight. It did give Mike an opportunity to see Jessica in the morning when he normally wouldn't, though, and I couldn't begrudge him that. James still did give me odd looks whenever he was around, so I avoided him as much as possible.<br /><br />I don't know if it was just because this was my first teaching position or because of the students I was teaching, but I truly enjoyed each and every one of my students. I remembered when I was a student and having "spring fever" and wanting school to get out early in the spring. These children really did want to learn.<br /><br />We were having story time in the afternoon when the school door opened and someone entered. I finished the paragraph I was reading and then I looked up.<br /><br />There stood James Smith, nostrils flaring with an angry look in his eyes.<br /><br />"Miss Swan, it's time for you to go," he said dangerously.<br /><br />"Mr. Smith, I'm teaching a classroom full of children. You need to leave," I stated.<br /><br />He pulled a pistol out of a holster on his hip and cocked the trigger, pointing it at me. "No, Miss Swan, you'll be leaving now."<br /><br />I dropped the book to the floor and held up my hands. I said, "There's no need for violence. What is the meaning of this?"<br /><br />He showed no move to drop the gun and replied, "I told you before. I'm tired of seeing you with that two-bit sheriff. It's time for you to be with a real man – me. You will come with me now. If you don't, I'll hurt one of these children." He waved his gun menacingly in their direction.<br /><br />"There's no need for that," I said.<br /><br />"Excellent," he said. "I'm sure it will break Edward's little heart when he finds out I've robbed the bank and kidnapped his little sweetheart. I've been doing some research on you, Miss Swan. I wonder how much ransom Mommy and Daddy are willing to pay for their little girl."<br /><br />As James got behind me and dug his pistol into my ribs, I looked around at the children, my gaze last landing on Alice. She was petrified, but I could see Jasper reaching out to hold her hand.<br /><br />James stated to the children, "You little brats, you will stay here for an hour and not say a word. Miss Swan and I will be long gone by the time you'll go home."<br /><br />He led me outside to the two horses tied to the railing outside the school and attempted to help me onto one of the horses. I'd never been on a horse when I wasn't wearing trousers under my skirt. With all these petticoats, it was almost pointless.<br /><br />Finally, I made it up on the horse, but not without leaving several of my petticoats in tatters. James just laughed. "They'll be ripped later after I ravish you anyway," he said. I shuddered.<br /><br />Then he said, "We are going to ride through town calmly. You are not going to scream or create attention as I still have this pistol aimed at you. No one in town knows the bank has been robbed yet as I tied up and gagged the tellers good and strong. Once we are on the edge of town, we are going to gallop at full speed." We went in the direction of Mayor Hale's house and then on past it, which was the opposite way of Washoe Valley.<br /><br />Before we broke into a full gallop, I was able to surreptitiously rip a piece of one of my tattered petticoats and throw it into a tree branch without James noticing. I prayed if someone came to rescue me, they would notice it.<br /><br />Hours later when we finally stopped, James finally allowed me off the horse I was riding. When I stumbled upon dismount, he laughed at me again. "You really are clumsy," he said. "I'm not sure why Edward wants you."<br /><br />"He loves me, not that it's any of your concern," I shot back.<br /><br />"We'll see about that after you're a soiled dove," he said smugly. Then he was beside me and grabbing me around the waist. When I wrenched out of his grasp, he slapped me. I gasped in surprise.<br /><br />"You'll come to learn to like my touch, Bella," he affirmed.<br /><br />"Not likely," I said under my breath.<br /><br />In one moment, the rifle was in a side pocket of his saddle. The next, he was striking my leg with the butt of it. I howled in pain as it tore through my leg. I'd never had a broken bone before, but I knew my leg was broken now.<br /><br />"Shut up before someone hears you, you stupid girl," he said, as my sobs continued.<br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />Dad and I rode back into Virginia City in the late afternoon. It had been a relaxing journey to the Cooper's. They had a new baby. I was the owner of a new ranch that I couldn't wait to share with Bella. As we led our horses to the barn, Alice came tearing out of the house to meet us.<br /><br />She clamped onto my waist immediately and cried, "Oh Edward!"<br /><br />"Ali sweetie, what's wrong?" I asked.<br /><br />She was crying and sniffling and it was difficult to get a word out. "That bad man came to school…and Miss Bella…and…and…she's gone."<br /><br />I picked her up and held her close while she buried her face in my neck and cried. Just then, Mike came walking up.<br /><br />"Hey Mike," I greeted him. "What's going on?"<br /><br />"It's true what Alice says. James Smith robbed the bank today. Then he went to the school while Bella was teaching and kidnapped her. We're getting a search party together. You want in?" Mike asked.<br /><br />"Yes." <em>Dear Lord in heaven, where is Bella? I need her. Please take care of her and help me to get to her!</em>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-34526537345608697582011-06-07T20:01:00.001-07:002011-06-07T20:05:53.955-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 6<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjuzjP7M-k-oW8WogKkQaBqgsO_1Be2Itt7P7FEIUyK4fRIyJgLEBAHTRxkg6BqeWJTbJa3asIkfgF5pPw1RqzIWRYWjs2KkcyAxuJkYsE8NukrMN0dGXJVtxtF-UaCdkcwgZiiUtAUx90/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEjuzjP7M-k-oW8WogKkQaBqgsO_1Be2Itt7P7FEIUyK4fRIyJgLEBAHTRxkg6BqeWJTbJa3asIkfgF5pPw1RqzIWRYWjs2KkcyAxuJkYsE8NukrMN0dGXJVtxtF-UaCdkcwgZiiUtAUx90/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5615678771362513058" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />Many thanks to Adaywithjake for the fantastic Christmas ideas while she's suffering from summer heat! I appreciate you, sweetie!</strong><br /><br /><em>"And the angel said unto them, Fear not; for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord." ~ Luke 2:10-11</em><br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />The holiday season was quickly approaching. I had sent some money to Gran along with a newsy letter about the school children…and Edward. I asked Gran to purchase small wood trains for the boys in my class and dolls for the girls and ship them immediately so they'd arrive in time for Christmas.<br /><br />The children were ready for their Nativity play. In the true spirit of the season, Rosalie had forgiven Emmett and they were friends again. You could barely tell her hair had ever been cut.<br /><br />When the crate arrived from Chicago, Rachel and I were excited to delve into its contents. The wood trains were amazingly accurate in their detail, featuring an engine, a coal car, and a caboose for each one. The dolls had the most amazingly beautiful bisque faces I'd seen. She also included a box of handkerchiefs from a rather expensive shop in Chicago. These were for Edward, as I read in Gran's accompanying letter, and she suggested I embroider his initials on each one. Gran truly was a lifesaver. She had returned all the money I sent for the gifts; telling me I should save it for my future. I wanted to hug her and wish she had come along with the crate.<br /><br />Rachel and I quickly stitched up some muslin bags to place the children's gifts in as Jessica worked on last-minute alterations to the children's Nativity play costumes. Once the bags were completed, I embroidered Edward's initials onto each of the five handkerchiefs in masculine colors. I couldn't resist one in green, though. It reminded me so much of his eyes. Then I rolled them back up so they fit perfectly in the box once again.<br /><br />On the last day of school prior to the Christmas break, I brought in the gifts for the children. They were thrilled. That day was more of a celebration than a day of learning. We practiced the play once more, I read them a story from a children's book, and we spent some time playing games indoors as it was rather cold outside.<br /><br />Finally, it was Christmas Eve. A light snowfall had dusted the area. I didn't really know how winter worked here in the high desert. Edward explained every once in awhile; northern Nevada was inundated with snow but usually there was just a light dusting.<br /><br />Esme had spoken to Rachel. I would be spending the night of Christmas Eve at the Cullen's so I could spend Christmas with them. I was excited and nervous. I would be sleeping with Alice in her loft bed. Esme had been over earlier in the day to pick up some of Rachel's delicious yeast rolls and anything I'd need for the next day.<br /><br />Pastor Webber's Christmas Eve service was joyous and candlelit, helping us to truly reflect on the reason for the season. I was able to relax and enjoy the atmosphere he'd created until it was my turn to stand up and direct the children in their play.<br /><br />There wasn't a cause for me to worry. Emmett looked appropriately concerned over Rosalie as his Joseph to her Mary as they struggled up the aisle to the manger, baby doll in tow. Alice was brilliant as the angel announcing the glorious birth of Jesus to the shepherds. Jasper looked her right in the eye with a sparkle. Did I see something there or was I imagining things? When the children were finished, the entire congregation erupted into applause, not just the parents of the children involved. They had done so wonderful! I gave them all hugs and smiles as they came to the back of the sanctuary to remove their costumes.<br /><br />Then it was time to go to the Cullen's.<br /><br />Alice began by holding my hand, but she was still excited by the play she'd just been a part of. She kept flitting between Edward and me and her parents, chattering excitedly. Edward held tightly to my hand even if it was through gloves. He was so handsome in his black hat and his black duster jacket; I could barely keep my eyes off him. I was glad he was guiding me down the street.<br /><br />Once at the Cullen home and seated in the sitting room with a cup of tea as Esme and Alice prepared a quick dinner and Carlisle and Edward took care of the outdoor chores, I looked around at how they decorated for the holiday season. Their Christmas tree tucked into a corner of the sitting room was decorated with strands of cranberries and popcorn. There were gingerbread cookies in the shapes of hearts, stars, angels, and bells scattered throughout the tree – all hanging by pieces of red embroidery floss or ribbon. There were also a few salt dough ornaments that appeared to have been made by Alice, representing their horses.<br /><br />Evergreen boughs dotted with pinecones were draped across their fireplace mantle in the sitting room. Evergreen garland boughs were also hung over each open doorway. I also spied a sprig of mistletoe hanging above the entryway from the sitting room to the dining room. The entire scene was very homey and made me want to stay for a very long time, even just seated right where I was.<br /><br />Edward came in from outside, hung up his coat, and asked, "Do you like what you see, Bella?"<br /><br />"I do," I replied. "It's beautiful. Your mother did a lovely job."<br /><br />"I was just thinking the same," he said. I flushed as I caught his double meaning.<br /><br />Soon, we were called to the table to eat dinner with the rest of the family. I noticed Jasper made his way into a lot of Alice's conversation. There definitely must be something there. Sitting at this table didn't make me wish to be with my own family – they were too stiff and formal – it made me wish to be a closer part of this family. With all the conversation, laughter and teasing going on around this dinner table, the only one from my family who would be comfortable here would be Gran.<br /><br />After dinner and cleaning up, we played some checkers. Alice was a worthy opponent. I thought I would go easy on her and let her win a couple of games. That wasn't necessary at all; she was very smart and won games all on her own. Edward was more difficult. I think most often we took turns gazing at each other concentrating on our next move.<br /><br />Carlisle looked at the clock on the mantel and proclaimed it was time for bed. Alice headed up to her loft first after receiving kisses and hugs from her parents, Edward and me. The rest of us spoke in low tones for approximately a half an hour until Esme went up to check to make sure Alice was asleep.<br /><br />Then they brought out the family's Christmas gifts and placed them under the tree. Carlisle and Esme had assured me I didn't need to get them anything, but I slipped my gifts for them, Edward and Alice under the tree as well.<br /><br />Carlisle and Esme told Edward and me "good night" soon afterward, hugging us and then heading off to their bedroom. Edward and I were alone.<br /><br />One kerosene lamp was still burning in the sitting room where Edward and I were standing. He gently took me by the hand and stood with me under the mistletoe. I know I was blushing from the heat I felt on my cheeks.<br /><br />"Bella," Edward said softly as he held both my hands in his, "I want to kiss you under the mistletoe. But I think if I start kissing you, I will never want to stop. I want our first real kiss to be on our wedding day so that I don't ever have to stop kissing you."<br /><br />I looked up at him and opened my mouth to say something, but he continued, looking at me earnestly, "Please say you want to kiss me just as badly."<br /><br />"Yes, Edward." He pulled me into a tight hug. Then he released me a bit and kissed my forehead before moving down to kiss just the corner of my mouth. Then his mouth moved down my neck to my shoulder through my dress. His path of kisses had turned into a burning hot trail of desire.<br /><br />He seemed to come to his senses. "Bella, I didn't mean to disrespect you. You are so tempting to me; it feels like you almost set my body on fire."<br /><br />I let out a shaky breath. "I don't feel disrespected, Edward. I think, though, we should be careful about being alone together any longer."<br /><br />"I know you're right," he replied with a sigh, his forehead up against mine. "Good night, sweet Bella. Merry Christmas."<br /><br />"Merry Christmas, Edward," I said and then turned and went up to the loft to sleep with Alice. It was a long time before I could get to sleep that night. My mind kept replaying Edward's soft but urgent kisses and the fact he was in the same house, sleeping close by.<br /><br />The next morning, Alice was very excited to get to all her gifts, but Esme reminded her there were chores to be done before then. Carlisle, Edward and Alice headed out the door to tend to the horses and any other chores that needed done while I helped Esme get breakfast on the table. She had made some special cinnamon rolls, scrambled eggs and bacon, along with hot tea and milk for Alice.<br /><br />When Edward returned from his chores, he gave me a winning smile along with a wink and sat beside me at the dining room table. He squeezed my hand during the family prayer. Occasionally he would allow his hand to reach down between us and he'd thread his fingers through mine for a brief moment, then he'd continue eating.<br /><br />After breakfast and clean-up, we gathered in the sitting room again. Carlisle read the account of the birth of Jesus to us from the Bible before we opened gifts.<br /><br />Carlisle and Esme both exclaimed I did not need to get them a gift, but were truly appreciative of the personalized brass door knocker for their front door I gave them. I gave Alice some ribbons for her hair. I told her she could always share with her dolls if she already had them. Edward was very appreciative of his handkerchiefs. He, of course, used handkerchiefs every day, but he'd never had personalized ones.<br /><br />Edward gave me a pair of combs with sparkling blue stones to hold my hair back on the sides. Alice explained, "Because Edward wants you to wear your hair down. He likes it better that way. And I helped pick these out!" Goodness – out of the mouths of babes!<br /><br />The rest of the day was spent eating too much good food. Esme was an excellent cook making all the traditional favorites of turkey, stuffing, candied yams, mashed potatoes with gravy, green beans, all accompanied by Rachel's yeast rolls. There were apple and pumpkin pies for dessert, along with sugar and gingerbread cookies. I felt like taking a nap halfway through the day, but managed to stay awake with Alice's constant activity.<br /><br />By the time Edward escorted me home later that evening, I was totally at peace. I'd shared the celebration of our Savior's birth with a wonderful family and I felt truly loved and desired by Edward.<br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />Pastor Webber liked to have a church fundraiser during January. This year, his idea was to have women of the church make up lunch baskets or boxes and then men could bid on them.<br /><br />I got confirmation from Bella one day that she was going to have a basket in the social. It seemed from the gossip I got wind of at the general store, the women were going to mark their baskets or boxes in some way so their men would know how to tell them apart. Bella assured me she would do the same, but she wouldn't tell me how exactly she would do that.<br /><br />As for the food she'd put in her basket, I didn't care if everything was made by Rachel. I just wanted to spend extra time with Bella. The men who were successful at bidding on the basket or box of their choice were able to spend uninterrupted time with the woman who made that very thing – all under the watchful eyes of the pastor, of course.<br /><br />The Sunday of the box lunch social arrived. Bella was wearing that beautiful deep green dress again with the lace at the neck and the cuffs. After the service, the women had arranged and rearranged all the boxes and baskets on the long table set up at the back of the sanctuary for this event, so unless a man had a prior conversation with his wife, there was no way to tell whose was whose.<br /><br />The bidding began and it appeared most men had joined in those previous conversations I'd imagined with their wives, being able to pick theirs out easily. Most lunches were going for the asking price of five to six dollars apiece; some a bit more when it was obvious the lunch contained enough for an entire family.<br /><br />Most families had situated themselves around the pews or floor to begin eating their lunches. Finally, only one basket remained. I looked over at Bella; she seemed frozen in place but was chewing on her bottom lip. I looked at the basket. There was a small quilted heart looped to a thin deep green ribbon hanging from one of the handles. This had to be confirmation this basket was hers. I wanted to talk to her, but I knew I had to bid.<br /><br />The pastor started the bidding at three dollars. I confirmed that bid immediately.<br /><br />"Five dollars," said a voice behind me. I turned around. <em>James Smith. What was he doing here? He was a spotty church attendee at best. Now he's here, bidding on Bella's lunch?</em><br /><br />"Five fifty," I countered.<br /><br />James looked me right in the eye and said, "Eight dollars."<br /><br /><em>Certainly he was kidding!</em> "Ten dollars," I said. I was waiting for him to back down and tell me he was bluffing.<br /><br />By now, we'd caught the attention of some of the congregation and they were looking on with wide-eyed fascination. I knew many of them had seen Bella and me around town, courting. It wasn't a secret. We weren't sitting in the same pew at church yet, but we weren't married either. My family sat in the pew behind Eli and Rachel Cope and Bella sat with them.<br /><br />James looked over at Bella, who looked promptly horrified. He then said, "Twelve."<br /><br />There was no way I could let him win this lunch with Bella, no matter what it cost me. I looked at Pastor Webber for guidance. "Fifteen," I ground out. That was a lot of money for one lunch in this day and age.<br /><br />"Sold!" Pastor Webber crowed. James stormed out of the church, letting the door slam on his way out. I paid the pastor, and then made my way to Bella and her lunch basket.<br /><br />We sat down on one of the pews near the front of the church and Bella spread out the offerings on a small blanket. "Thank you, Edward," she said as she briefly touched my hand in passing.<br /><br />"I couldn't let him win; I hope you know that," I replied. "Besides, I was hoping most of your free time was mine."<br /><br />She blushed and said, "Of course."<br /><br />We joked and teased each other while we ate, just like any normal time we were together. She told me that even though she may not have made most of the items in this lunch, she did put them together. She did inform me, though; she made the apple pie all by herself.<br /><br />It was an excellent and filling meal – I was almost groaning by the time we made it to dessert. I did want to show Bella I was appreciative of the pie she made. She carefully cut two slices and placed them on our empty lunch plates. I picked up my fork, sliced into my piece and indelicately shoved the bite into my mouth.<br /><br />Right away, I knew something was wrong. This was not how apple pie should taste. It tasted like apples and too much…salt. Once the salt hit my taste buds, there was no getting away from it. I'd never been the ocean, but it tasted like I'd swallowed a gallon of salt water. I tried to manfully chew this bite and swallow it without grimacing. I needed to get outside to the water pump and rinse this taste from my mouth.<br /><br />"Edward, does the pie taste all right?" Bella asked.<br /><br />I just couldn't break her heart. "Yes, it's fine," I managed to choke out. "I'll be right back." With that, I was out of the pew and out the back door of the church in a moment. I could not get to the pump quickly enough.<br /><br />After running what seemed like gallons of pure water down my throat, I returned to the church and the pew I was sharing with Bella. She had packed up the remains of our lunch and placed them back in the basket. I looked at her. She looked ready to cry at any moment.<br /><br />"Do you want to go?" I asked. She nodded and got up to follow me out of the building. Some of the other congregants were still in the sanctuary and some had already left.<br /><br />We were walking toward the boarding house when I chanced a look at Bella. A few tears were making tracks down her beautiful face. <em>What had I done?</em> "Bella, what is it?" I asked, clearly concerned.<br /><br />"You could've told me about the pie, Edward. I took a bite of my slice while you were gone. It was absolutely horrible. Couldn't you just be honest with me?" she said.<br /><br />"Bella, I'm sorry. I should've been honest. I wanted you to know I appreciated the fact you made me something. Am I ever going to do anything right when it comes to women?"<br /><br />"You do a lot of things right. In fact, you're very sweet. But don't tell an outright falsehood to a girl if her baking is disastrous."<br /><br />I promised I would never do that again in the future as I took her hand as we continued walking. Bella mentioned something about Rachel not labeling larger canisters in her kitchen which were used frequently. She felt that's where she went wrong in her pie-making.<br /><br />I told her, "You're still the sweetest girl in Virginia City."<br /><br />"Now see, Mr. Cullen, this is where you end up being totally wonderful," Bella said with a smile.<br /><br />We were coming up to the boarding house now. James Smith was getting up from a rocking chair on the porch, getting ready to go inside, almost like he was waiting for us.<br /><br />He sneered in our direction, "So, Miss Swan, still seeing the sheriff, I see."<br /><br />"Yes," Bella replied.<br /><br />"Well, let me know when you get tired of him and want a real man," he said.<br /><br />"James," I interjected, "might I remind you, I'm standing right here and will not be spoken about in that manner. I am twice the man you are and your supervisor."<br /><br />"For now," he said and then stalked off the porch and down toward the main street in town.<br /><br />I said to Bella, "I will stay with you until Eli and Rachel get back. I still don't trust James. I've received information back on Eric and he checks out fine. I've heard nothing back on James."<br /><br />I stayed with Bella in the sitting room of the boarding house until Eli and Rachel made it back from the church. I didn't want Bella alone with James. There were a couple of other guests in attendance who were not church-goers so we were not alone.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-61762595929568491542011-06-07T19:56:00.000-07:002011-06-07T20:00:37.809-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 5<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhIreFay8VxMolfJCZah5x0DTyoZRvyuHp2LtC2Z7fbc01YP-lMvi5zdmuE2_ppOk404fOQNCAlpgLj6igzKjDAc-mHc1GoXKiXltMf5lQeFYlOIFUO2UMjf3LwDbrYN4cnFYkm1pC-hTM/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhIreFay8VxMolfJCZah5x0DTyoZRvyuHp2LtC2Z7fbc01YP-lMvi5zdmuE2_ppOk404fOQNCAlpgLj6igzKjDAc-mHc1GoXKiXltMf5lQeFYlOIFUO2UMjf3LwDbrYN4cnFYkm1pC-hTM/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5615677452561359650" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><strong>Thanks to Adaywithjake, GrrlInterrupted, Jilleynwv, and MusingBella for the horse names! A huge thank you to Donnersun for instructing me in horse etiquette and letting me know horses don't come equipped with engines or keys. I appreciate you all so very much!</strong><br /><br /><em>"And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity." ~ 1 Corinthians 13:13</em><br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />I was continuing to write to and receive letters from my parents and Gran. I stuck to mostly news for my parents. I told them about Edward, of course, just like I told them about the other townspeople who were important to me. But with Gran, I was totally open and honest. She knew exactly how things were between Edward and me, about his botched proposal, how I'd hoped there would be another one – but more romantic – after we got to know each other better. I was beginning to think Gran had a secret crush on him!<br /><br />I'd confided to Gran every once in awhile he left me gifts on my teacher's desk before I arrived in the morning – a shiny polished red apple, an orange, a leaf in all its beautiful yellow Autumn glory, a verse of poetry, a small sack of penny candy – and always left a note signed "from your most incorrigible student."<br /><br />Some mornings were getting much cooler now that winter was arriving. I knew I'd need to leave the boarding house earlier so I could build a fire to warm up the school for the students. When I arrived one morning, smoke was already coming out the chimney. <em>What in the world,</em> I wondered?<br /><br />I found Edward inside, already stoking the blazing fire in the stove. "Edward," I said as I shed my coat, "I didn't know you'd be here!"<br /><br />He turned from the stove to look at me. "Good morning, Bella! I wanted to get the school warm for you…and the students, of course. The wood wasn't catching on fire as quickly as it should. I should've been gone by now." He looked a bit uncertain about me catching him in the act of doing something thoughtful.<br /><br />"I appreciate it, Edward; I truly do. I appreciate everything you do for me – more than you will ever know."<br /><br />He moved to walk by me and I reached out to touch his forearm in appreciation. In the next moment, he'd swept me up into his arms. My heart was beating a mile a moment. I was enjoying this embrace so much, but I knew students would be arriving soon.<br /><br />"Edward," I started.<br /><br />"I know, Bella," he said, "I know. But I just need to hold you for a moment. I'm going crazy. I know you agreed to teach the entire school term, but I didn't realize it would seem like forever."<br /><br />"Do we need to spend more time together?" I asked.<br /><br />He pulled back and said, "Yes! In fact, I want to teach you how to ride a horse. My mom has a horse she doesn't ride as often as she'd like and that horse would be perfect for you. Please say yes!"<br /><br />His enthusiasm was infectious and I agreed.<br /><br />Later, when Rachel and I were at the general store to buy trousers and cowboy boots for me, my enthusiasm waned. Edward had stated he wanted me to learn to ride a horse the regular way – not side-saddle. I would wear the trousers under my dress without all the petticoats.<br /><br />Alice was happy to see me when I came by the Cullen home after school one afternoon. "Hi Miss Bella! Edward said you're here to meet the horses and learn to ride!" She was always very careful to call me "Miss Swan" at school, but when it was just us, she'd call me "Miss Bella."<br /><br />Alice opened the corral gate and beckoned me inside with her. A light brown horse came trotting over to us. Alice gave it an affectionate pat on its muzzle and said, "Miss Bella, meet Butterscotch, our mare." I apparently looked a bit hesitant and she continued, "It's all right. She won't hurt you. I ride her a lot."<br /><br />I reached out to touch Butterscotch on her mane and she turned her head to look at me. She apparently was satisfied with my touch as she let me continue to pet her and didn't shy away. She was very beautiful and looked very well cared for.<br /><br />"Bella!" Edward called out as he came walking up. "I see you're getting acquainted with Butterscotch, our quarter horse. Are you ready for your lesson?" He joined Alice and me in the corral and immediately lifted my skirt a bit.<br /><br />"Edward! What are you doing? That's improper!" I sputtered out, blushing beet red, and smoothed my skirt down.<br /><br />He wiggled his eyebrows inappropriately and said, "Bella, you told me you'd be wearing trousers and cowboy boots, and I see that you are. You are completely covered. I needed to make sure you were ready for our lesson." He was smiling by the end of his explanation.<br /><br />"You are incorrigible," I said under my breath.<br /><br />"Indeed," he replied, laughing. Then he whistled and another horse came running out from their barn. If I thought Butterscotch seemed like a large horse beside me, Edward's horse was huge. "Bella, I'd like you to meet Bear, my Belgian." He was grey with a whitish grey tail and mane – an absolutely beautiful horse. I tentatively reached out to stroke his muzzle and he responded by turning my direction and leaning into my touch. Like owner, like horse, I imagine.<br /><br />The Cullen's other horses, Biscuit and Bandit, came out to join the other two in the corral. Edward saddled up Butterscotch and Bear in record time and then I knew it was time for my lesson – how to get on the horse. When I watched men do this very thing, it looked effortless. I imagined that would not be the case with me.<br /><br />Edward came up beside me near Butterscotch and said, "Bella, breathe. It will be ok. They're just horses. First, we'll work on getting on."<br /><br />Edward instructed me on how my left foot needed to go into the stirrup as I held onto the horn with both hands and swung my body up onto the saddle. This took a couple of tries as at first I thought someone could see up my skirt, but then I realized I had trousers on. He was very patient with me, not laughing at any of my misguided attempts. He wanted me to feel comfortable with what I was doing; and thank goodness, so did Butterscotch.<br /><br />When I finally made it so I was seated on top of the horse, I was excited I actually did it by myself. Edward was thrilled as well. He got on Bear and then demonstrated how to make the horse go forward – by either saying "walk on" and squeezing or kicking gently with his legs and making a kissing noise. I did the same with Butterscotch and she moved forward immediately. I was smiling ecstatically. We walked around the corral for a bit.<br /><br />Then Edward demonstrated how to get Bear to stop. He pulled on the reins gently and leaned back in the saddle a bit. I did the same and Butterscotch responded. He explained I could also say a gentle "Whoa" if needed.<br /><br />After that, Edward showed me how to get off Butterscotch. I think getting down required a bit more coordination than getting up, but I seemed to manage.<br /><br />Edward had me attempt all my lessons several more times by myself before he was satisfied I could do it on my own. I felt confident I knew the basics of riding a horse – as long as Edward was there with me.<br /><br />Then Alice climbed up on Butterscotch and Edward held out his hand for me to join him on Bear. There was no way I could reach the stirrup on Bear's saddle, so I had to rely completely on Edward's strength in his arms. There wasn't a lot of room in the saddle, but I seemed to fit perfectly right in front of him. From this distance, I could see Bear's height was a lot further off the ground than Butterscotch's.<br /><br />"We'll take you home now," Edward's voice was low in my ear and I had no choice but to lean back against his broad chest.<br /><br />The ride to the boarding house was incredibly short. He got off Bear and then reached up to place his hands gently around my waist to help me down.<br /><br />Once I was properly on the ground, Edward asked, "On Saturday, would you like to go for a horseback ride to see Washoe Valley? We'll take along Ben and Angela Cheney so we'll be properly chaperoned."<br /><br />I blushed and responded, "Yes. That would be lovely. What time shall I expect you?"<br /><br />"Around nine thirty, ma'am," he said and tipped his hat. Then he put his foot back in the stirrup of Bear's saddle, swung his body surely over Bear's frame and settled onto the horse's back. He gave me a wink, then turned his horse and was headed back down the street with Alice and Butterscotch in tow.<br /><br />My heart was pounding in my chest like thundering horse hooves. <em>Bella, get a hold of yourself!</em> I truly was becoming hopeless when it came to Edward.<br /><br />When I came up the boarding house steps and was just about to enter the front door, James Smith was sitting in one of the rocking chairs on the porch. I hadn't seen him in the gathering dusk. "Good evening, Miss Swan," he said.<br /><br />"Oh, Mr. Smith, I didn't see you there. Good evening to you," I replied.<br /><br />"Are you having a pleasant evening?" he asked.<br /><br />"Yes, it's quite nice. I was just coming in for dinner," I explained.<br /><br />He said, "So I see. Is Sheriff Cullen your beau, Miss Swan?"<br /><br />I didn't like where this conversation was leading. "As I'm sure you're aware, Mr. Smith, the school teacher in this town is to remain unmarried during her tenure."<br /><br />"Are you seeing him?" he questioned, angrily.<br /><br />"I don't see that is any of your concern, Mr. Smith," I concluded, and opened the screen door, letting it bang shut behind me and closing the heavy front door as soon as I was inside. <em>Infuriating man!</em><br /><br />Saturday dawned bright and beautiful and I was able to have a leisurely breakfast with Rachel and Eli before going back up to my room to finish dressing for the day. That meant I'd be exchanging my petticoats for trousers underneath my khaki colored skirt and leather button-up boots for cowboy boots. The plain white buttoned blouse would remain. I took a tweed jacket with me as it was chilly this morning.<br /><br />Once I was back downstairs, Rachel provided me with a basket filled with lunch ingredients for all of us to share along with apples for the horses. Edward arrived then with the horses and I met him outside. I gingerly fed the apples to the horses and gave them an affectionate pat on the nose.<br /><br />Edward watched me and said, "So, the horses get a treat and affection and I get nothing?" I looked at him then and he had his bottom lip stuck out a bit and I could swear he was pouting.<br /><br />I ran my hand along his jaw, noticing he hadn't shaved this morning, and said, "I'm sorry I'm all out of apples. This will have to do."<br /><br />He grabbed my hand gently as I was placing it back by my side and kissed the back of it. "That will do just fine, Bella," he said quietly, smiling. A bit louder, he continued, "Let's go pick up Angela and Ben and be on our way."<br /><br />The ride was nice as we took our time going west out of town. It was fun spending time with Ben and Angela. They had set up house in a small home in town and loved married life. They seemed to have an ongoing playful disagreement about Angela continuing to work, but it sounded as though she would continue to do so until she was in the family way.<br /><br />We rode until Edward decided we should stop. Apparently everyone else knew where we were going except for me. He swung his foot out of one stirrup and swiftly dismounted Bear to the ground. There was no way I'd be that graceful. Edward walked over to Butterscotch and carefully removed one of my boots from the stirrup and then walked around to the other side of the gentle horse and removed my other boot from the other stirrup. Then he grasped me around the waist and carefully set me on the ground.<br /><br />Then I attempted to walk. Was I going to remain bow-legged for the remainder of my life? My dress didn't seem to flare out in a strange way on the sides when I walked, but it was definitely an interesting feeling. Now Edward was beckoning me onward. He wanted me to walk over to the side of a cliff? Was he crazy?<br /><br />I joined Edward, Angela and Ben near the tree line. Edward held my hand with one hand and pointed with his other to a vista in the distance that was beautifully green and lush. "See that area down there?" I nodded wordlessly, not believing that something so beautiful could be part of this desert landscape. "That's Washoe Valley – where our ranch is located. Of course, you can't see it from here, but it's there."<br /><br />He could've said so many things, like, "The ranch I'm buying is down there," or "That's my ranch down there," but he didn't. He could've taken total ownership of it, but he was still leaving that door open for me. He knew the obligation I had to the town and just how long it would last.<br /><br />If I'd never come to Virginia City, I never would've met Edward. I never would've felt for anyone like I did for him. I did love my students and my job. We would get to know each other better through this wait. It was worth the wait – for both Edward and me.<br /><br />We enjoyed our picnic lunch with the Cheney's. They were wonderful chaperones – around our age but not totally intrusive. It was perfect. They were a great younger couple to get to know.<br /><br />At school, the roles for the Nativity play had been cast. Emmett and Rosalie were our Joseph and Mary. Alice would be our angel announcing the birth of baby Jesus. Jasper would be the head shepherd. The rest of the children filled in as other human parts. No one would be cast as sheep or camels. Jessica Stanley, one of Rachel's helpers, would be assisting with sewing costumes for the group. She'd been seeing Mike Newton on the side, but told me she wouldn't let that interfere with the costume making.<br /><br /><strong>Author's Notes:<br /><br />Let me clarify a few things:<br /><br />Edward would love to propose to Bella again – the sooner, the better. However, back in the "wild West" in the 1800's, couples didn't have year-long engagements like we have today. Couples agreed to marry and were actually married within a couple of days or a week. He knows she has to remain unmarried throughout the school term.<br /><br />The actual population of Virginia City, Nevada, in 1870 was 7,048 people. I didn't choose to write that large of a town as I thought a smaller town was a bit more romantic. Since the population in the year 1860 was only 2,345, I can contribute that to the silver mining boomtown it was. My inspiration in writing a smaller, close-knit community was the television program, "Dr. Quinn, Medicine Woman." If you've never seen this program, you should put it on your Netflix account or obtain it from your library. The unresolved sexual tension between Dr. Mike and Sully (as portrayed by Jane Seymour and Joe Lando) is off the charts.</strong>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-41278438726809937022011-05-26T14:31:00.000-07:002011-05-26T14:38:48.799-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 4<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEht-801IkFN2AjTPu8FdZ9WxriieHC6gB_FYT_RNrsfdFyaw1_qGkBpOIA-FdRXD5KZOiPIkhPKQ_5EGMR8OJIEuv-fXyvMOEEREP82AFroxeqjmDEK5Cue0qbbiw1o3s2Y7gCByx-V4Ac/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEht-801IkFN2AjTPu8FdZ9WxriieHC6gB_FYT_RNrsfdFyaw1_qGkBpOIA-FdRXD5KZOiPIkhPKQ_5EGMR8OJIEuv-fXyvMOEEREP82AFroxeqjmDEK5Cue0qbbiw1o3s2Y7gCByx-V4Ac/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5611140734131104514" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.<br /><br />To clear up any confusion from Chapter 3, Garrett and Kate Cooper live in Washoe Valley, Nevada, not Carson Valley, Nevada.</strong><br /><br /><em>"Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean not unto thine own understand. In all they ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths. Be not wise in thine own eyes: fear the Lord, and depart from evil." ~ Proverbs 3:5-7</em><br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />I had remained outside the boarding house for awhile, debating about whether I should ask Bella's forgiveness again, or whether I should get a ladder and climb up to her room to be certain. I decided against either as she'd already said we could be friends and I'd likely scare her if I climbed up outside her window in the dark.<br /><br />Back at home in my bed, I tossed and turned, sleep unwilling to come. I finally got out of bed, kneeled beside it and gave the entire situation over to God. If anyone could fix the mess I'd made of things, it would be the Creator of the universe.<br /><br />Saturday dawned bright and beautiful. It was going to be a very nice day for Ben and Angela's wedding. I was filled with excitement again about seeing Bella, but then reminded myself we were just friends. I hoped things would not be strained between us in the light of a new day.<br /><br />I arrived at the church in my Sunday suit and a light blue shirt. I caught sight of Bella, who was assisting Rachel with setting things up for the reception. She was in a deep green dress with lace at the neck and the cuffs. Her hair seemed a little softer today, with small ringlets framing her face. I was stunned anew at her beauty. She must've sensed me watching, because she looked up, caught my eye and blushed. I smiled at her and she returned it. I was hoping that meant something good. I knew now I'd never be any good at reading a woman's mind. I'd just have to ask them straight out what they were thinking.<br /><br />The ceremony seemed to be over quickly or maybe it was because I was daydreaming through most of it. Ben and Angela looked very happy. We quickly moved outside for a potluck lunch reception.<br /><br />Soon, Mayor Hale was making his way over to me. "Edward, my boy! How are you doing?" his voice boomed. His all-white suit and shoes looked almost ridiculous in this dusty desert setting. I kept my smile to myself.<br /><br />"Doing well, Isaac. You?" I returned as I shook his outstretched hand.<br /><br />"Oh, fit as a fiddle," he said as he sat down in the vacant chair next to me. "I wanted to let you know, I've hired two additional police officers for you since our town is growing by leaps and bounds. My nephews, James and Eric Smith, should be arriving on the stagecoach sometime today. They were already on the police force in Ithaca, New York, so you won't have to train them. I think it's high time you and your boys have a day or two off."<br /><br />"That will be great!" I said, sounding enthusiastic.<br /><br />He continued, "After a couple of days rest from the journey, they'll be staying at the boarding house so they can stay close to the action in town. My place isn't in the best location for them; it's too far out on the edge of town. They're bachelors, so you won't have to be concerned about working around their family schedules."<br /><br />"Right. Of course," I replied, a little less enthusiastically. I thought to myself, <em>The boarding house? Where Bella was staying? I knew Eli and Rachel wouldn't allow any harm to come to her, but …</em><br /><br />"Well," Isaac said, interrupting my train of thought, "I'd best be getting back to my family." He slapped me on the back and was gone. I waved him off. I suddenly felt queasy.<br /><br />I got up and walked over to the edge of the church property. Maybe a short walk would do me some good. I focused on the surrounding vistas. I barely noticed when someone joined me until I heard her voice.<br /><br />"Edward, are you all right?" Bella's concerned voice cut through the myriad of thoughts in my mind.<br /><br />I absently rubbed my stomach and said, "Yeah, I'm ok."<br /><br />Bella's gentle hand on my arm was comforting. She continued, "You're rubbing your stomach. Are you certain? Do you want me to get your father?"<br /><br />"No," I answered gently. "Just walk with me for a bit?" She agreed and we began walking around the perimeter of the church property. Wedding guests were still enjoying the potluck buffet. I decided total honesty was best, "Mayor Hale just told me he's hired two new police officers; nephews of his from New York."<br /><br />Bella smiled up at me and replied, "That's good, right? Then you and the other officers will be able to have a day off once in awhile."<br /><br />I stopped mid-stride and looked into Bella's eyes as I said, "They'll be staying at the boarding house. I don't know anything about them other than they're related to Mayor Hale. Please assure me you won't go anywhere with them until I've had time to check them out."<br /><br />"I won't, Edward. I promise," Bella said. "Thank you for being concerned about me. I appreciate that." She gave me a meaningful smile and then our attention was diverted by the announcement of the wedding cake being cut. That would have to be sufficient for now. It would have to be another thing I'd leave in the Lord's hands.<br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />Eli and Rachel introduced me to James and Eric Smith one night at dinner. James was nearly as tall as Edward with light brown hair, blue eyes, and non-descript features. Eric was a bit shorter than his companion with black hair, brown eyes, and was built ganglier than James.<br /><br />They seemed like nice and polite gentlemen. Almost from the beginning, Edward placed them working on the night and evening shifts.<br /><br />After several weeks of teaching, it occurred to me obtaining a teaching certificate and using one in the real world were two different things. It prepares you on the theoretical level, but when you're facing a classroom full of students, you somehow wish you had a more practical application before diving in.<br /><br />I began each school day at 9 a.m. with drills, oral quizzes, and recitation exercises for all age groups, beginning with the younger children first. If the particular age group was not included with that group, they could study in the book provided. The youngest children in school were eight years old and already knew how to read, so I was not privileged to teach anyone how to read this year. After those exercises were completed, we worked on penmanship, increasing reading skills, and arithmetic. I provided two recess periods per day – one in the morning and one combined with the noon meal time. School was dismissed promptly each day at 2 p.m. The children and I brought our lunches in pails or baskets and ate them outside during nice weather or inside when it was cooler.<br /><br />I asked Pastor Webber one Sunday after services if he would consider allowing the school children to perform a Nativity play for the congregation at the Christmas Eve service. He thought that was an excellent idea. In addition to their schoolwork, the children were also rehearsing for the upcoming play. With only ten children attending school, I was able to provide a part for each one of them.<br /><br />I should've known things were going too well in my classroom when one afternoon all the children were working on their reading. Suddenly, one Miss Rosalie Hale let out a shriek of horror. My first thought was, <em>Oh dear Lord, Edward didn't repair all the holes and there's another mouse loose in here!</em><br /><br />But then the shriek was quickly followed by a cry of, "Emmett Dale McCarty! I will never forgive you!" Rosalie had now dissolved into sobs and had her face buried in her arms folded on her desk in front of her. I quickly rose from my desk at the front of the classroom to see what the matter was.<br /><br />As soon as I was even with her, I could see the damage. Emmett, it appeared, had stuck a lock of Rosalie's beautiful long blonde hair into the inkwell on his desk. It was an easy reach for him. He sat directly behind her. This lock of hair was now raven black and permanently so, I might add. <em>Oh dear!</em><br /><br />This class had been so well-disciplined up to this point. And now I was going to have to take some disciplinary measures. My heart sunk. My mind quickly ran over the disciplinary tactics they proposed during my certification process. I decided to offer Emmett the least of two evils.<br /><br />"Emmett, did you do this to Rosalie's hair?" I asked.<br /><br />"I did, Miss Swan," he admitted solemnly, his eyes downcast.<br /><br />I asked him to come with me into the small entryway of the school. I knelt down next to him and said, "Emmett, I don't want to do it, but I need to enforce some discipline for your actions."<br /><br />He looked fearful, but said, "I understand."<br /><br />"So," I continued, "you can either stay after school to copy the first three pages of the dictionary or you can get the strap across your hand twice."<br /><br />Emmett replied, "Miss Swan, I can't stay after school. My mother needs me at home. I'll take the strap."<br /><br />I think if my eyebrows could've shot up into my hairline and stayed there, they would've due to my shock at his statement. "You will?" I asked.<br /><br />"Yes," he said, with finality.<br /><br />I escorted him back into the classroom and had him stand at the front, near my desk. I rummaged around in my bottom desk drawer, trying to find the blasted small strap. It was at the very bottom of the drawer. After finding it, I asked Emmett to hold out his right hand, which he did. I could not even glimpse to see if the rest of the class was looking, but I'm certain they were.<br /><br />I gave his hand two quick smacks with the strap. I could tell it smarted; just by the way his eyes winced. But he gave no other outward indication of pain. Then I asked him to go take his seat.<br /><br />Once Emmett was in his seat and my desk was back in order, I told the class school was dismissed for the day, even though it was early. I needed to take Rosalie home and explain things to her parents. I wanted to sit and have a good cry, but there was no time for that.<br /><br />When I took Rosalie to her house, her mother was justifiably horrified. In assessing the damage again, it appeared only about an inch of Rosalie's long hair would need to be cut off. I did not consider it a total loss, but the way Mrs. Hale was going on, you would think she was going to have to shave Rosalie's head bald. Mrs. Hale wanted to speak with Emmett and I told her it I had already taken care of the necessary discipline.<br /><br />On the way back home, Emmett joined me on the road.<br /><br />"What are you doing here, Emmett?" I asked.<br /><br />"Oh Miss Swan," Emmett fairly cried.<br /><br />"What is it?" I wondered, concerned.<br /><br />Emmett's little voice broke, "I like Rosie so much and she <em>never</em> notices me. And now she'll <em>never</em> forgive me." He began wailing and I knelt down and pulled him close to me.<br /><br />"Oh sweetie," I said, "just wait until this blows over. I think Rosalie likes you just fine. How many other girls at school know your middle name?"<br /><br />His sniffles calmed and he said, "I don't think any of them." He brightened a bit, gave me his big dimpled smile, and continued, "I didn't even think she did."<br /><br />"Well, see? Things are looking up already!" I said. "I'm sorry I had to punish you, Emmett."<br /><br />"It's ok," he said as he tucked his hand into mine as we walked down the street toward his house. "It only stung for a second. I deserved it. It was a bad thing to do. I won't ever do anything like that again."<br /><br />We said goodbye at the roadway to his house and he seemed happier to think Rosalie might actually notice him. Thankfully, a lesson was learned as well.<br /><br />As I continued down the street to the boarding house, it appeared there was a scuffle going on in the middle of the street. A small crowd had gathered. Two men were struggling against each other. I wasn't all that concerned, thinking I would avoid them until one man's cowboy hat was knocked from his head. The bronze hair was unmistakable. Edward was in trouble!<br /><br />I fairly ran down the street until I was closer. I knew there was nothing I could do except pray, which I did – fervently. From this angle, I could see Edward's trousers were ripped at the knee. Was he bleeding? I hoped not!<br /><br />Edward had wrestled the other man to the ground. Finally, Eric Smith came up behind the other man and put him in handcuffs. Then he led him toward the jail. Edward was still seated on the ground, heaving great breaths at his physical exertion.<br /><br />I wanted to go to him, but something stopped me. I was focused on the rip in the knee of his trousers. It revealed his knee and part of his lower leg. I had never seen a man's lower extremities in other than a textbook. If I thought Edward attractive before, he even had attractive knees – or at least the one that was visible at the moment. I could feel my blush beginning at the bottom of my neck.<br /><br />Edward looked up just then. "Bella? How long have you been there? What's wrong? I must look like a real prize at the moment."<br /><br /><em>Oh, Edward, if you only knew! Bella, get yourself in hand.</em> I mentally chided myself.<br /><br />He got up from the ground, picked up his hat and placed it back on his head. Thankfully, his knee that was certainly shaped by the fingers of God was not quite as visible at the moment. "I…um…was just making sure you weren't injured," I eloquently stated.<br /><br />"I'm fine. Want me to walk you home?" he asked with a smile.<br /><br />"Yes!" I stated enthusiastically.<br /><br />When we got to the boarding house, Edward sat beside me on the porch steps. "How was your day?" he asked. Hot tears started flowing from my eyes before any words would come. "Come here," he said as he wrapped his arms around my shoulders and just let me cry. Once it seemed my tears were spent, he asked gently, "Do you want to talk about it?"<br /><br />The whole story came spilling out then – about Rosalie and Emmett and how bad I felt about having to impose discipline in my classroom.<br /><br />"Bella," Edward said, "that's your job. The children know you're there to enforce the rules. They know there are consequences when they break the rules. I don't believe they think you take any amount of pleasure in inflicting pain on them. How do you think I feel every day? I have to carry a gun that could easily kill or inflict great bodily injury on someone."<br /><br />I replied, "When you put it in that context, my infraction doesn't sound half bad."<br /><br />"It's not. I'm sure your students will love you tomorrow just as much as they loved you today," he said. "Some probably even more so – like your really incorrigible students."<br /><br />Then Edward stood up and said, "I'd best be getting back to the jail and process the paperwork on our last inmate. I hope you have a wonderful rest of your day, beautiful Bella."<br /><br />Then he kissed my forehead, squeezed my hand and was walking down the street before I could process what just happened.<br /><br /><strong>Author's Notes:<br /><br />Lest you think Bella was being extremely harsh on Emmett, I discovered this excerpt on a website: http:/www(dot)pioneersholesschool(dot)org/pages/discipline(dot)html<br /><br />"Punishment took numerous forms. Corporal punishment was not unheard of nor were other extreme penalties such as detention, suspension and even expulsion. Lesser punishments, more common at that time than now, included such things as a rap on the hands or knuckles with a steel edged ruler; standing in a corner with face to the wall; wearing a dunce cap, facing the room, and sitting upon a high stool beside the teacher's desk; standing for long periods with arms held straight out in front; standing with an arm outstretched, palm up, while holding a heavy book on that hand for a long period; or being banished to the girls' cloakroom (if the culprit were a boy)."</strong>Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-41691456665578331172011-05-24T15:20:00.001-07:002011-05-24T15:25:36.520-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 3<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1UDxN_JJGtvETPJpfWdZ5wZNTUJtL8AeftHczUB4mlJF_1yZ7UTYzM_CYttO6dJ9XwzF6pgS7mmG5zoQQvA1RUYE7J1rExar5en4kVtX6iLJyoabH199bbcs6KsBG3AMBK4-MPr26CgA/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEj1UDxN_JJGtvETPJpfWdZ5wZNTUJtL8AeftHczUB4mlJF_1yZ7UTYzM_CYttO6dJ9XwzF6pgS7mmG5zoQQvA1RUYE7J1rExar5en4kVtX6iLJyoabH199bbcs6KsBG3AMBK4-MPr26CgA/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5610411190312837106" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><em>"And whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the Lord, and not unto men." ~ Colossians 3:23</em><br /><br /><strong>EPOV</strong><br /><br />On Monday morning, I was sitting at my desk in the jail, looking forward to a certain school teacher to come by to get the key to the school. I was actually driving myself crazy, waiting for her to arrive. All my paperwork was completed long ago and now my cowboy boot on my left foot was rat-tat-tatting on the floor as my nervous energy was flowing out through my leg.<br /><br />I finally gave up and stretched my long legs out in front of me under the desk and pulled a letter out of my vest pocket I'd received a couple of days ago. It was from my best friend, Garrett Cooper, and his wife, Kate, who lived in the Carson Valley.<br /><br /><em>Dear Edward,</em> I read, <em>Kate and I will be coming to Virginia City within the week. A neighbor has agreed to watch our animals for the few days we're gone. Kate is in the family way and you know there's no one we trust more than your father, so that's the main reason for our visit. While we're in town, I have a proposition I'd like to discuss with you. We'll be staying at the boarding house. We're looking forward to seeing you. Sincerely, Garrett.</em><br /><br />A proposition of what kind, I wondered. My musings came to a direct halt as a feminine figure dressed in pure scarlet appeared at the doorway of the jail – just not the one I was expecting. It was Irina Gonzales.<br /><br />"Edward!" she exclaimed. "I haven't seen you for a couple of days! How are things coming along with the house? Will you soon be inheriting your father's fortune?"<br /><br />I took my time refolding the letter from Garrett and placing it back in my vest pocket while my mind struggled to catch up with Irina's questions. I hadn't told her I had decided not to buy the house in town. She thought I was inheriting money from my father – just because he was a doctor? We lived in a comfortable home here, but certainly not one of the mansions. Oh boy!<br /><br />She continued, excitedly, "I can't wait until you start courting me properly!" She was almost overcome with excitement.<br /><br />I stood and came around to the other side of the desk and faced her. It was time. I rubbed the back of my neck, squared my shoulders, and said, "Irina, I think it's time I set you straight. I won't be buying a house here in Virginia City. And as for an inheritance, I don't think there will be one. You probably do need to be courted properly, but it won't be by me – not by the sheriff of Virginia City. You expect a lot and I can't be the one to provide that for you."<br /><br />She stamped her foot then – actually stamped her foot and I had to suppress a smile – and whirled out of the doorway, skirts flying behind her. "Fine, Edward!" I heard her yelling. "I will find someone worthy!" I had heard some girls were prone to fits and apparently I'd just witnessed one. It wasn't something I wanted to see again soon – if ever. I hadn't even got around to the part where I wasn't in love with her – it appeared she didn't care about that; all she cared about was whether I could provide for her financially. What a mess.<br /><br />I stared thoughtfully out the window and again a female form appeared in my doorway. My face was turning itself into a scowl, thinking it was Irina again, when I heard Bella's smiling voice say, "Good morning, Edward."<br /><br />I immediately breathed a sigh of relief, returned her smile, and replied, "Good morning, Bella! Are you ready to get started? I thought I'd escort you to the school to make sure any vagrants weren't using the school as a sleeping area since it's been unoccupied during the summer." I quickly jotted a note and left it on my desk as to my whereabouts should someone come looking for me. She agreed and we set off. She was dressed in a dark plum dress and had a basket of cleaning supplies over one arm. I quickly relieved her of the basket.<br /><br />We talked about the nice weather we were having and other banal subjects on our journey. We arrived at the school before she said anything about my previous visitor. "I saw another woman leaving the jail in a huff," she said quietly. "I hope I wasn't interrupting anything."<br /><br />I had been just about to hand Bella the key to the school when I took her hand gently in mine instead and said, "Bella, believe me, you were not interrupting at all. The woman you saw – Irina Gonzales – was someone who I had taken out to dinner a couple of times since she was in town as a pianist with the show currently playing at the opera house. She was thinking I could provide her with a wealthy future. She stormed off when I told her that is not on the horizon for me. I'm sure you heard she no longer considers me worthy. I wasn't in love with her. I think the only reason for marriage is love."<br /><br />Bella looked down at our joined hands for a long moment and then replied, "I knew a lot of people like that in Chicago – people who were only interested in getting to know my parents because of their social standing. I took dinner in my room when they hosted a lot of dinner parties as I preferred that to being around them and their pompous attitudes." She paused and then said, "Wealth doesn't make you worthy." A beautiful blush colored her cheeks as she kept her eyes cast downward and continued, "I will only marry for love as well."<br /><br />We had to get busy or we'd never get anything done today – not that I wouldn't like to stand here for hours and see how long it took that blush to leave Bella's cheeks or just stare into her eyes. I finally handed her the key and she unlocked the school's door.<br /><br />Thankfully, no one had been using the school as a place to sleep during the night. I could feel the relief radiating off Bella for that small miracle. However, everything was covered with a layer of grit and dust.<br /><br />A mop, broom and dustpan were stored in a small closet off the main room. I went outside to fill up a bucket with water from the pump and returned inside as Bella was beginning to sweep the floor. I picked up a cleaning rag from the basket, dipped it in the cool water, and started wiping down a desk.<br /><br />All of a sudden, several things happened without warning. Bella let out a blood-curdling scream, her broom dropped to the floor with a clatter, and when I whipped my head around, she had climbed upon a desk chair, shaking in fear. "What is it, Bella?" I asked, concerned.<br /><br />She looked over at me, but pointed toward the corner, her voice shaky, "A m-m-mouse."<br /><br />I looked the direction she was pointing. The world's tiniest mouse was poking its head out from a small hole in the baseboard. I had to conceal the smirk that was beginning to twitch on the far side of my mouth so I wouldn't laugh. Bella needed comforting. Maybe we would laugh about it later when she wasn't frightened.<br /><br />I strode over to the chair where Bella was perched; wrapping an arm around her waist to help her down and my other hand was in her hair. I turned her away from looking in the mouse's direction. "It's all right," I whispered in her ear that was suddenly very close to my mouth, "I'm not going to let anything hurt you." Her arms were wrapped dangerously tight around my neck – like she wasn't planning to let go anytime soon. Since I was so close to her beautiful soft hair, I took just a moment to bury my nose in it. It had the faint smell of strawberries. I wondered what it would look like down around her shoulders. This was the second time I'd held Bella in my arms – and it felt just as wonderful as the first. Would I ever get enough?<br /><br />"Come on," I said, trying to shake some sense into myself, "why don't you gather up the erasers from the blackboard and clean those outside while I go up to the blacksmith to see if he has any small pieces of wood lying around so I can patch that hole, along with a hammer and some nails I could borrow?" Bella let go of me and nodded.<br /><br />We made our way outside, Bella carrying the erasers from the blackboard. I ran down to the blacksmith to see if he had what I needed. I noticed it was particularly bright out today. This was brought on by the fact I'd left my hat back at the school. My thoughts were a little occupied by Bella Swan, school teacher in residence. I reached down to pat the gun in its holster slung around my waist. Well, it was good to know I still had the presence of mind to protect the citizens of this fine town.<br /><br />I hurried back to the school, tools in hand. I'm sure those erasers had been cleaned within an inch of their lives. Bella looked very intent on not entering the school until I had dealt with the rodent issue. I patched up the hole the best I could. It didn't look professional, but I wasn't trained as a carpenter. However, it would take care of the problem. I heard Bella's voice from the open doorway, "Did you repair the hole, Edward?"<br /><br />I smiled as I got up from the floor and dusted off my light blue shirt. "Yes," I replied. Then with mock seriousness, I continued, "Based on the decibel of your scream earlier, I'd say that poor little mouse packed up his family and moved to Carson City by now."<br /><br />Bella came to stand by me and said, "You, sir, are incorrigible."<br /><br />"I'm just getting started," I warned under my breath. Then we both enjoyed a good laugh.<br /><br />We worked until lunch, getting the floor spotless and the grit and grime off the desks. After lunch we would work on polishing the desks and the woodwork in the room. I escorted Bella to the boarding house and was kindly asked to join them. One of Rachel's helpers was going out just then, so she said she'd stop by my house and let my mother know I wouldn't be home for the noon meal. I thanked her profusely.<br /><br /><strong>BPOV</strong><br /><br />After lunch, Edward was called away to take care of some men who had been fighting in one of the saloons in town. Edward seemed to have such an even, calm personality as far as I knew – I wondered if his job was the right fit for him. My afternoon was uneventful. I polished desks until they gleamed. I placed a small slate on each desk, along with some chalk. I would slip in again on Friday to make sure the ink wells were full and I'd be ready to begin. The rest of my week would consist of making up lesson plans.<br /><br />When I got back to the boarding house, I was surprised to find Edward there again; seated in the sitting room with a couple I hadn't seen before. He quickly asked me into the room and introduced me. "Bella Swan is our new school teacher for the year. Bella, these are my best friends, Garrett and Kate Cooper. They live in Washoe Valley. They have some business here in town. Will you be joining us for dinner?"<br /><br />Garrett and Kate welcomed me warmly but I had to decline. "I'm invited to dinner this evening at one of my students' homes – the McCarty family. This week will be a whirlwind of dinners, I'm afraid. All my students' parents want to meet the new teacher before I begin on Monday. If you are still here for lunch tomorrow, I'd love to spend more time with you then." They assured me they'd still be here then.<br /><br />I went up to my room to get ready for my evening with the McCarty's. Soon, Rachel was at my door to tell me Emmett McCarty was here to take me to his parent's house. An eight-year-old was out on the streets alone, in the evening? Edward was on his feet as soon as I reached the bottom of the stairs. He looked at me with his eyes blazing a bit and said, "I'll take you and Emmett to his house." He didn't look like he was in any mood to argue. I wanted to say it wasn't necessary and that he was just being overprotective, but I wasn't altogether too sure. He hooked my hand over his arm and we left the boarding house.<br /><br />We reached the McCarty's without incident, even though they didn't live in the nicest area of town. Edward leaned down to whisper in my ear before leaving me, "I'll be back in two hours." I shook my head a bit and he said, eyes blazing again, "Please, Bella." I nodded and then he was gone, leaving me to enjoy the company of the McCarty's.<br /><br />They were an enjoyable hard-working Irish immigrant family. Patrick worked hard in the silver mines every day while his wife, Emma, kept a very respectable garden in their backyard. She also took in laundry from various townspeople. They told me they expected Emmett to do well in school. He seemed to be a very bright boy and very strong as well. I was able to tell them a bit of my history as well and hoped that the coming school year would be filled with stimulating challenges for the students and also a bit of fun for them as well.<br /><br />Two hours later, on the dot, Edward arrived to escort me home. Once we were on our way, I said, "Sorry you had to come out just for me. You needed to enjoy your evening with your friends."<br /><br />"Bella, I wanted to," he replied. "Besides, Garrett and Kate are going to bed early. They have a lot they want to accomplish tomorrow. And you need to be protected from the men who are actually wolves in sheep's clothing around here." As if he needed any proof to his point, a clearly inebriated man stumbled past us on his way home. I was suddenly very glad to have my brave escort.<br /><br />The rest of the week flew past entirely too quickly. I did get to spend some time with the Cooper's – a lovely couple. Kate confided in me that she was in the family way. I'm not sure why she confessed this to me. I didn't know when I'd ever see her again. I did know that by the time she had her baby, my school term would be almost completed.<br /><br />Rachel asked me to help her with the quilt she was working on for Angela Webber for her upcoming wedding to Ben Cheney. I confessed I didn't know a thing about quilting. With Rachel, that would never do. She quickly armed me with a needle and quilting thread and she taught as we went. It wasn't all that difficult; once I got the hang of it and was kind of fun. I had done some embroidery and cross-stitch back in Chicago, so I wasn't a stranger to putting a needle and thread to good use.<br /><br />Finally, Friday evening arrived and Edward waited for me in the sitting room as I came down the stairs. I had dressed carefully in a royal blue dress and had made a loose bun of my hair several times. I don't know why I was so nervous. I wanted the Cullen's to like me. Edward escorted me just like he did the night we had gone to the McCarty's, my hand over his arm. It seemed he was a little nervous as well.<br /><br />Once we arrived at the Cullen home, it was like I'd been enveloped into a large hug. This was the most comforting home I'd been invited to in Virginia City thus far, aside from where I lived. As soon as I walked in the door, Alice ran to give me a hug and a drawing she'd made of a little bird that had been outside her window that morning. I marveled at the incredible detail and returned her hug.<br /><br />Finally, we were all seated around their large dining table, enjoying a wonderful meal of steak, mashed potatoes, green beans, yeast rolls, and berry compote for dessert, and I was telling them my story of how I came to be in Virginia City. Dr. Cullen then told me their history – of moving from Phoenix to this mining town so he could provide them with medical services. In Phoenix, they had run a successful ranch in addition to Dr. Cullen being a physician. The Lord had certainly blessed them.<br /><br />During a lull in the conversation, Edward said, "While I have everyone here, you know Garrett and Kate were here this week."<br /><br />"Yes, son, we're aware. They have a little one on the way," Dr. Cullen interjected.<br /><br />"They do," Edward replied and blushed a bit so that the top of his ears colored red. "Anyway, they had a proposition for me." He looked across the table at me meaningfully.<br /><br />Esme asked, "What was that?"<br /><br />"Well, their closest neighbors will be moving to California after the spring thaw." Edward looked around the table at his family members and then settled his gaze back on me as he continued, "They asked if I'd like to buy their neighbor's place and get into ranching again. The neighbor is willing to sell to me."<br /><br />Dr. Cullen looked thoughtful for a moment and then replied, "Isn't that the place that has five sleeping rooms?"<br /><br />Edward blushed again, looked over at Dr. Cullen and said, "Yes, Dad, it is." Then he looked up at me through his lashes.<br /><br /><em>Was he suggesting...? Certainly not! I believe I need some air. Calm yourself, Bella. He can't possibly mean what you think he means! Holy crow! Why is he having this conversation with his family when I'm here?</em><br /><br />Esme said enthusiastically, "Oh Edward! How exciting!" She jumped up from the table to give him a hug.<br /><br />Edward said to her while leaning into her hug, "You're not mad?"<br /><br />"Oh, how could I be?" she asked. "I knew before when you said you wanted to buy that house here, your heart wasn't in it. But this, Edward – this is exactly where your heart is."<br /><br />The house had erupted into joy and happiness and it was drawing me into it, although I'm not sure why. I told Edward "congratulations" on realizing his dream. After staying the proper amount of time, I felt I should get back to the boarding house so I could get to bed. Angela and Ben were getting married tomorrow.<br /><br />As Edward took me back home, he was still excited and I was having trouble keeping up with his long stride. "Edward," I asked gently, "could we slow down a bit? I can't keep up with you."<br /><br />"Oh Bella, certainly," he replied and slowed down to a much more reasonable pace. "But I'm just so excited!" With that, he picked me up by the waist and swung me around. <em>What has gotten into him?</em><br /><br />He pulled me into the shadow of a nearby building, leaning me against it as he stood over me, looking gently in my eyes. He said, "I don't think I'm doing a very good job of explaining myself. I want you to move to the ranch with me. I know we don't know each other that well yet. But I want to take this school term to get to know each other better. When the school term is over, I hope you'll agree to marry me." He reached up to finger a curl of hair that had escaped my carefully-placed pins.<br /><br />"Well, Sheriff, if that was your idea of a proposal, you'll need to work on the romantic aspect a bit." I pushed against his chest and stalked off, leaving him standing there for a few moments, still dumbfounded.<br /><br /><em>How dare him! Was I just supposed to swoon at his feet the moment he proposed marriage? Did he think I was some spineless school teacher from Chicago? I wanted love and romance, not some quick proposal!</em><br /><br />"Bella!" he called after me. I could tell he was close by. He could catch up to me in a moment with those long legs of his.<br /><br />He stayed behind me all the way to the boarding house and when I got to the door, I knew he was still there behind me, even though I didn't turn around. I said quietly, "Thank you for seeing me home, Edward."<br /><br />"Bella, please, let me apologize," he said.<br /><br />I replied, "There's nothing to apologize for. It's late. I need to go inside."<br /><br />His voice was thick with emotion, "Can we still…be friends, Bella?"<br /><br />"Yes, Edward. Always." Then I opened the boarding house door, slipped inside, and shut it behind me.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-61437805639072936032011-05-21T18:02:00.001-07:002011-05-21T18:04:21.406-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 2<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgVLwb39djqD32tUdZ3XiM-fDopb0jiLEVqTZ2x9zaKHAJ_4hWSEGKput1icnelu8YMb2ZHH8YwTTwO8jSt0I4h7ZsC9-IbfM__wjrxeyPdooy8Wik2VyoQYdEfC7-xvpgduEFIvAPRA74/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgVLwb39djqD32tUdZ3XiM-fDopb0jiLEVqTZ2x9zaKHAJ_4hWSEGKput1icnelu8YMb2ZHH8YwTTwO8jSt0I4h7ZsC9-IbfM__wjrxeyPdooy8Wik2VyoQYdEfC7-xvpgduEFIvAPRA74/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5609339644832246082" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br /><em>Thy word have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against thee. ~ Psalm 119:11</em><br /><br /><strong>Bella POV</strong><br /><br />I returned to my room at the boarding house much later than I originally planned. Rachel Cope was entertaining, but she was definitely a talker! She could talk a hind leg off a mule, if she had a mind to.<br /><br />I found the most beautiful lilac bloom on my pillow with a note from the sheriff. Oh my! I could feel the blush creeping up my cheeks and there was no one in the room but myself. He was devastatingly handsome, but this was probably something he did to welcome new people to town. There wasn't a doubt in my mind that he didn't already have a fiancée or was married. Men that attractive didn't stay single for long. Besides, I was here to do my best as the school teacher for the coming term. Who knows where life would take me after that? Would I stay in this area for another term, would I be heading off to another school, or would I be going back to Chicago? I prayed it wouldn't be the last choice.<br /><br />I was only going to unpack my necessities tonight. I'd leave the rest for tomorrow. I could feel the weariness creeping into my bones even now. I would be glad when dinner was over and I could sink into a nice, hot bath, courtesy of a small area off Rachel's kitchen she reserved for her cast iron tub. She promised I'd be undisturbed and I couldn't wait for that little slice of heaven.<br /><br />0 - 0 - 0<br /><br />I awoke the next morning to the sound of birds singing outside my window. They seemed particularly joyous, as I was, finally fully rested after completing my cross-country journey. I stretched and allowed myself a few more moments of relaxation before rolling over to look at the clock on my bedside table. Nine o'clock? Holy crow! Rachel Cope would have my hide! I quickly performed my ablutions and dressed in a pale pink blouse and a dark blue skirt. Gran had insisted on having some cotton clothing made for me before coming to northern Nevada. She had read about the heat and knew that I wouldn't withstand the summer heat in silk and satin. God bless Gran.<br /><br />I ran down the stairs, probably not the most ladylike fashion, to be greeted by an amused Rachel Cope at the bottom. "Well, good morning, Bella!" she said.<br /><br />"Morning, Rachel!" I replied guiltily. "I'm so sorry I overslept. I know the rule is breakfast is served promptly at seven thirty every morning. I'm perfectly willing to go without."<br /><br />"Ha!" she burst out with a wide grin. "Bella, I'm not going to let you starve! Come on in this kitchen and I'll rustle you up something to eat in a jiffy. I knew you needed your rest after your long trip. Don't you worry none about that. Besides," she looked at me conspiratorially, "I need someone to go shopping with me."<br /><br />Bacon, eggs, fried potatoes, and two biscuits drizzled with honey butter along with a glass of fresh-squeezed orange juice were set in front of me within moments and Rachel was still going on. "I'll take you on a tour of the town along with going to the general store. I know you want to get unpacked. I can help you if you'd like. You'd probably like to write to your folks and let them know you're settled. I left some writing paper and ink in your room, along with some envelopes. The stagecoach takes the mail back to Reno whenever they go, which is just about daily. Some of the townsfolk will likely be at the general store when we're there, so that will give me a chance to introduce you. The people we're not able to meet today, we'll likely see tomorrow in church."<br /><br />One of Rachel's helpers came in to ask about something, so her attention was diverted from me for the time being so I could finish my breakfast. Rachel was an excellent cook and I could tell I was going to need a seamstress to let out my clothes if I continued to finish everything on my plate every day. Maybe it was this elevated mountain location that seemed to increase my appetite.<br /><br />Soon, Rachel was ready to leave and we made our way from the boarding house down to the main street of town, shopping baskets in hand. We walked quickly past every saloon – of which there were many in this town. Rachel said countless men who arrived in Virginia City to find their fortunes drank, slept, or spent copious amounts of time in the red-light district when they were not working in the mines. I blushed profusely upon hearing this.<br /><br />Rachel was pointing out various buildings of interest to me – the church, the fire house, the barber, Piper's Opera House, the medical clinic, the International Hotel – an opulent hotel such as we would have in Chicago and looked almost out of place here in the desert community – it soared a grand six stories above the ground and had a "rising room," according to Rachel which took people from one floor to the next , and the jail. It was outside this establishment we stopped as Rachel was talking to an acquaintance about a quilt pattern. She had introduced me, but I didn't know a thing about quilting, so my thoughts were on a million other things – unpacking, writing to my parents and Gran, my new students, getting my classroom ready for students….<br /><br />My thoughts ground to a halt when I heard the unmistakable sound of boots on the boardwalk behind us. They hadn't walked very far – in fact, they sounded as if they had just come from the jail behind us. I turned minutely and was greeted by the crooked grin on Sheriff Cullen's face.<br /><br />He tipped his hat in my direction and said quietly so as not to interrupt Rachel's conversation, "Morning Bella."<br /><br />I returned his smile and replied, "Morning Sheriff Cullen."<br /><br />"Please," he said, "call me Edward."<br /><br />"All right…Edward. Thank you for the lilacs. They smell wonderful. Are you part of the welcoming committee for Virginia City? I don't know that your wife would appreciate you leaving flowers for another girl."<br /><br />His eyes crinkled up at the corners as his grin widened into a laugh. "Bella, there's no welcoming committee." He leaned closer to me and practically whispered in my ear, "And there's no wife." He held up his left hand in between us and wiggled his long fingers. "See? No ring. I'd want everyone in the state to know I was already taken, if it was by someone as pretty as you." I looked directly into his eyes then – those beautiful brilliant green eyes – and could find no hint of falseness there.<br /><br />Darn it – this man had caused me to blush yet again. It was getting to be a regular thing around him. I was still captivated by Edward's eyes as he greeted my companion. "Rachel! How are you this beautiful morning?" Obviously her acquaintance had moved away and I was standing there, gaping like a fish at Edward and his hypnotizing eyes.<br /><br />She fawned under his attention, "Oh Sheriff Cullen! It's good to see you. Bella and I were just on our way to the store. I was giving her a little tour of the town."<br /><br />Just then, a small girl, grinning from ear to ear, dressed in a light green calico print dress came running up to Edward and hugged him around his waist. He picked her up and swung her around affectionately, saying, "Hey Ali! Did Mom let you out to go to the store?"<br /><br />"Uh huh," the small girl said, giggling, looking up at Edward as he set her back on the boardwalk. Then she looked at Rachel and said brightly, "Hi, Mrs. Cope!"<br /><br />Rachel responded, "Hi Alice! How's your mother? I need to get over and see her soon."<br /><br />The girl replied, "She's good." Then she was looking curiously at me.<br /><br />Edward bent his long legs so he was at an even height with the girl and said, "Ali, this is Isabella Swan, your new school teacher. Bella, this is my sister, Alice Cullen."<br /><br />Alice seemed to turn toward Edward's shoulder for protection for just a moment. Had she experienced a harsh teacher in the past? I hoped not. She seemed truly adorable. He put his arm around her and she looked bashfully up at me. "Hi Miss Bella," she said in greeting.<br /><br />I also knelt down so I was more Alice's height and smiled directly at her. "Hi, Alice. I'm very pleased to meet you. I think we're going to be great friends." I reached out to shake her hand, which she took with no hesitation and smiled shyly back at me.<br /><br />Edward straightened up and said, "Well, it appears you are all on your way to the store. I would be honored to escort such lovely ladies!" With that, we set off down the street, Edward carrying Alice in his arm on one side and myself and Rachel on the other. Alice chattered all the way to the store about every little thing in her world – a pretty bird she had seen this morning, a dress her mother was making for her, church, friends – all the while fiddling with Edward's sheriff badge on his brown leather vest.<br /><br />As we reached the store and Rachel was pulling me away down the first aisle, I heard Alice's overly-loud whisper to her brother, "Edward, Miss Bella is very pretty." I didn't hear his answer, but I did hear Alice's next exasperated response, "Stop messing up my hair, Edward!" I had to discreetly cover my mouth with my hand so I wouldn't giggle out loud.<br /><br />Virginia City was definitely a culture shock for me. Where Chicago had a plethora of stores and emporiums for various items, this town only had one general store for all manner of goods. It was a large general store which encompassed feed, seed, groceries, building supplies, cleaning supplies, candy, writing implements, jewelry, general household goods, mining supplies, quilting and craft supplies, and also included a small dressmaking and tailoring area.<br /><br />It was there Rachel introduced me to Angela Webber. Angela was about my height with long black hair, brown eyes, was reed thin, and wore wire-rimmed glasses. We formed a fast friendship as she told me her father was the pastor of the church and she was engaged to a man named Ben Cheney, who worked at the fire house, and they would be married soon. In a town over-run with so many men, I was glad to meet a girl who was near my age.<br /><br />Once Rachel and I made our way back to the boarding house and unloaded our supplies, it was time to prepare lunch. Eli would be going back to the store later with his wagon to bring the supplies we purchased but couldn't carry. Since Rachel didn't need my assistance in the kitchen, I was free to start unpacking.<br /><br />Once my dresses were hung up and the wrinkles started to disappear from their lengths, I unpacked all my books. What good school teacher traveled without her books? None of them, I hoped. Once my trunks were empty, I hoped to ask Eli if there was a place in their attic I could store them until they had to be repacked.<br /><br />Rachel came to retrieve me for lunch. She looked around my room in satisfaction, noting that things were starting to come into their rightful place. Her gaze then fell on the lilac bloom I had placed in my water glass. "I'll be right back," she said and was down the stairs again before I could get a word out. She returned with a bud vase and placed the lilac carefully inside. Then she looked out the window. "How did you cut that down?" she asked.<br /><br />"I didn't. Edward left it for me," I replied with all honesty.<br /><br />She seemed to tut under her breath and then said, "That boy is such a romantic. I'm surprised he didn't cut down the whole bush for you!" She laughed then and I joined in. Surely he wasn't that enchanted – it was just a nicety – and we'd just met!<br /><br />Later that afternoon, I wrote a letter to my parents and one to Gran. The one to my parents was basically full of facts, but the one to Gran was full of as much adventure as I'd encountered so far on my journey. I knew she'd soak up every detail. I even told her about Edward, although I'm not sure why.<br /><br />Sunday dawned bright and early and I got up at a more reasonable hour. I was at the breakfast table on time and had plenty of time to get ready for church.<br /><br />At church, I sat with Eli and Rachel on a well-polished dark wooden pew inside a beautiful white church with ornate stained glass windows. The sun shining through them was truly a sight to behold. Pastor Webber gave an inspiring sermon and I felt encouraged for the week.<br /><br />After the service, Pastor Webber informed the congregation I was to be welcomed to the area as the new school teacher. Is there anything more embarrassing than having to stand up in front of a church and make yourself known? I couldn't think of anything at the moment. I stood there, looking mortified for a moment. Then I heard a quiet throat clearing and I looked up. Edward Cullen and those brilliant green eyes looked back at me and encouraged me. I then looked at the rest of the congregation as Pastor Webber finished his introduction and then sat down.<br /><br />Mayor Isaac Hale and his wife, Violet, greeted me first. I was glad to meet him as he was the first one I had received correspondence from regarding my new teaching position. They wanted me to come to their home for dinner this evening so I could get the last-minute instructions for my new position beginning in a week's time. Their children were Jasper, who was 12 with honey blonde hair and brown eyes who was lean but appeared to already be developing some muscles, and Rosalie, who was 8 with wavy blonde hair to the middle of her back and violet blue eyes.<br /><br />Next I met an immigrant family from Ireland – the McCarty family consisting of Patrick and Emma McCarty. They had an adorable son named Emmett who had dark curly hair and dimples. He appeared to be about eight years old.<br /><br />I met several other families – so many I could barely keep up with names. Then I saw Edward approach me along with Alice and two other attractive people. Edward in his Sunday best was a sight to see. His hair was slicked back as much as it could be. He was wearing a dark suit and a white button-down shirt. He stood beside me and quickly made the introductions, "Bella, this is my father, Doctor Carlisle Cullen, and my mother, Esme. You already know Alice." They greeted me very warmly.<br /><br />Dr. Cullen said while still gripping my hand gently, "Bella, we would be pleased to have you at our home for dinner on Friday evening, if you are available. Please say you'll come."<br /><br />My mind ran through the dizzying amount of invitations I'd just received and I responded, "I believe Friday evening is free, Dr. Cullen."<br /><br />"Excellent!" he proclaimed and then continued, "I'll have Edward come to the boarding house to pick you up around six o'clock? We'll look forward to spending more time with you then."<br /><br />I agreed and then felt the presence of a hand at the small of my back for the briefest moment. When I looked up at Edward, he gave me a quick wink and went to rejoin his family as they made their way out of the church.<br /><br />The Hale family resided in one of the more stately homes in the town, on the east end. They had a driver come pick me up in a very proper black buggy with a glossy black stallion. Their wealth was obvious. Mayor Hale was a rotund man with mutton chop sideburns and a handlebar mustache with a jovial personality. Mrs. Hale was a bit on the pompous side, like the type of people I attempted to avoid in Chicago. Their children were well behaved and I looked forward to having them in class. Jasper seemed interested in military strategy and the legislature like his father and Rosalie was swiftly becoming her mother's daughter in every way.<br /><br />During our dinner, it was revealed the key to the schoolhouse was being kept in the sheriff's office for safekeeping. Mayor Hale had already informed Sheriff Cullen I'd be stopping by his office to pick up the key.<br /><br />Yet another interaction with Edward – I was looking forward to it already.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com2tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-57568650705969963992011-05-21T17:58:00.001-07:002011-05-21T18:01:49.122-07:00Saddle Up Your Heart - Chapter 1<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhI91vLkpYOJeT6Z_B3PF6ink7JP1kI_rk876rS22onne99lw5-dCfSSfEgx1g23VMV_pywvz5DG5Rxp6FkZKzzXkGPiiLWBSldhZWMWqpFBtsbX4rXCFMUqzttSvrJkyHruE3TQzxvNmk/s1600/SUYH1.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 320px; height: 170px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhI91vLkpYOJeT6Z_B3PF6ink7JP1kI_rk876rS22onne99lw5-dCfSSfEgx1g23VMV_pywvz5DG5Rxp6FkZKzzXkGPiiLWBSldhZWMWqpFBtsbX4rXCFMUqzttSvrJkyHruE3TQzxvNmk/s320/SUYH1.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5609338896738914626" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision.</strong><br /><br /><em>For I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith the Lord, thoughts of peace, and not of evil, to give you an expected end. ~ Jeremiah 29:11</em><br /><br /><strong>Bella POV</strong><br /><br />I sighed and leaned back against the seat I'd been in on this long train journey and stared unseeingly out the window at the passing landscape. It was certainly better than taking a covered wagon or a stagecoach the entire distance. This was the modern way to travel in 1870 since the transcontinental railroad had been completed the year before. I couldn't say it was cleaner than a covered wagon or a stagecoach as I felt just as dusty and dirty as someone out on the trail would be with open train windows at intervals to let in fresh air.<br /><br />I liked to be called Bella by family and friends even though at birth I was christened Isabella Marie, and I took stock of my life thus far as the train swayed onward toward my destination. I had completed my regular schooling and then obtained my teaching certificate just this past year in Chicago, Illinois. I had applied at several schools in the Chicago area, but none of them held any openings for a newly-minted teacher for the next school year. I knew I had to broaden my horizons, so I'd scanned advertisements in other area newspapers at the public library on an almost-daily basis.<br /><br />One advertisement in particular caught my eye – a teaching position at a school in Virginia City, Nevada. Most teacher advertisements were similar in that they requested unmarried women of upstanding moral fiber for a one-year term. Additional terms could be added after the first assignment had been served if the town found you satisfactory as a teacher and the area agreed with you. I had heard about Virginia City – there was an impressive silver mine there called the Comstock Lode. Other than that, I didn't really know much about the city, other than there were most likely children who needed love and learning in their lives and I was just the woman for that. I'd always loved children and teaching them things – seeing how their young minds worked and delighted in seeing their expressions when they grasped new concepts.<br /><br />I had replied with my credentials to the advertisement immediately, never expecting a reply. I did receive a reply approximately one month later, from Mayor Isaac Hale of Virginia City, asking when I could report as their new teacher. He had met with the regional school board and they determined I would be an excellent candidate. I replied that I could begin with the new school term in the fall of 1870. Then all I had left to do was inform my parents.<br /><br />My parents, Charles and Renee Swan, were well-respected Chicago society members with my father a justice of the peace and my mother a perfect society wife, and they had certain expectations of their only child. When they discovered I would be departing – on my own – for the West, they were beside themselves. At first, they forbid me to go. I reminded them I was soon to turn 20 years of age – I could make my own decisions about my life and continued packing.<br /><br />The deciding factor was actually my grandmother Marie Swan, my father's mother. I affectionately called her Gran. It wasn't that I didn't love my parents – I did – adored them, in fact. I just longed for some type of adventure in my life. I felt stagnant by my present life and Gran knew that. She wasn't able to get out and live any more of her big dreams like she wanted to, so she encouraged me to live mine.<br /><br />The Swan family was, to a large degree, well-to-do in Chicago. We employed a total of three household staff – a housekeeper/laundress, a butler/gardener, and a cook. My mother entertained as often as my father would allow her. These soirees usually left me bored as they were filled with pompous people who loved to talk about themselves. Once I knew I was leaving for the West, I took it upon myself to learn as much as I could from the housekeeper about keeping a home and the cook about preparing food. I didn't know if or how much I'd have to fend for myself in the future. I had secured a room at a boarding house in Virginia City for the time being.<br /><br />My parents had wanted me to marry a nice, handsome boy they had chosen for me in Chicago – Riley Biers. He wrote articles for the local newspaper. We had been on a couple of chaperoned walks. We had also been dinner guests at each other's homes a number of times. I had never felt that certain spark with him, the one you were supposed to feel if a relationship was going to lead toward marriage someday. In the end, I did not even meet with Riley to tell him goodbye. I left him a short note which was delivered by post that basically said I was leaving town and I did not know of my expected return date. I also wrote I hoped he could find happiness with another as I was fond of him and truly did not wish to hurt his feelings.<br /><br />I tucked my reticule as close as I could beside me as I drifted off to sleep. The rocking of the train lulled me right to sleep. My dreams consisted of faraway places and classrooms full of students, eager to learn.<br /><br />I awoke with a start, unsure what had disturbed my slumber. I put a delicate white gloved hand to my mouth and covered a yawn. I looked at the small watch that was pinned to the front of my dress. It was nearing time for dinner. If I hurried through the bathing car, I would make it in enough time to the dining car to have dinner with a friend I'd made on the train and her twin boys. They were truly a delight and made me laugh.<br /><br />By the time the train stopped at every podunk station between hither and yon, I was beyond weary. When the conductor finally announced Reno, Nevada, was the next stop, my gratitude knew no bounds. I would be so glad to be free of this chugging train. I knew I'd have another journey ahead of me in a stagecoach, but it would give me time to survey my new surroundings at a slower pace.<br /><br />When I disembarked from the train, the summer heat blasted my body like the warmth from an oven. So this was the "dry heat" I'd heard some of the passengers on the train talking about. I knew my sapphire blue dress with the high lace collar wasn't going to be the most comfortable attire, but I couldn't go through my trunks right here on the train platform to find something cooler. I would be grateful to have a bath when I reached my final destination.<br /><br />My trunks were moved from the train to the stagecoach by some men who worked for the Wells Fargo line. While that was being taken care of, I sent a quick telegram to Mrs. Rachel Cope, who owned the boarding house, to let her know I'd arrived in Reno and the stagecoach would be leaving within two hour's time. I was able to have lunch in a hotel dining room near the train station after brushing most of the dust and dirt from my dress in the women's lounge of the train station.<br /><br />Once I was firmly installed on the stagecoach traveling to Virginia City, I looked out at the wild beauty of high desert Nevada. The hills were mostly brown; there was sagebrush, tumbleweeds and outcroppings of trees gathered here and there. The two gentlemen traveling with me were busy reading their newspapers. The journey would take us approximately four hours and soon, the swaying of the stagecoach lulled me to sleep once again and I drifted off peacefully.<br /><br />All too soon, the driver announced Virginia City was coming up shortly. I craned my neck out the window of the stagecoach, as much like a lady as possible. I wanted to see – in advance – as much of this new town I'd soon be a part of as I could before I actually arrived.<br /><br />As we drove further down the main street, the saloons along the board sidewalks were glittering in the afternoon sun with their gaudy bars and fancy glasses and many colored liquors. Thirsty men were swilling burning poison; organ grinders were grinding their organs; and saloon girls were singing songs of drunken revelry in drunken dens. All seemed to be life, excitement, avarice, lust, devilry, and enterprise. I wondered what I had gotten myself into coming to this pit of iniquity.<br /><br /><strong>Edward POV</strong><br /><br />I yawned and stretched my arms behind my head. Today had been a long day for me, the 25-year-old sheriff of Virginia City, Nevada. I had no one in my jail at the moment – for that I was grateful. I dragged my fingers through my bronze hair in frustration and thought about the events of the day. It had started off so well.<br /><br />My beautiful mother, Esme, had prepared a hearty breakfast for our family and we all sat down to enjoy it. The Cullen family included my father, Carlisle, a doctor, and my younger sister, Alice, who was 12 and helping out around the house until the new school teacher came to town and started the school year. We had lived here for the past five years, coming from Arizona for Dad's job. A little over one year ago, I had been appointed as sheriff.<br /><br />Mom looked the most like me – with long caramel-colored bronze hair she kept in long waves my dad preferred. She normally kept it up in the summer due to the heat. Dad was tall like me, although he had blonde hair. Alice was the shortest in the family with the same hair color as Mom.<br /><br />Breakfast had gone well until I mentioned I'd seen a house down one of the residential streets that had a "for sale" sign in the yard. I felt being 25 – and the town sheriff – I shouldn't live at home with my parents any longer. I had some money saved up from my salary I could use for a down payment and then pay off the note monthly to the bank with my current salary. Mom immediately left the table in tears. I wanted to comfort her, but Dad told me he would handle it.<br /><br />After the ruined breakfast, I had gone to the jail to begin my workday and relieve my deputy, Mike Newton. I couldn't do something that made Mom so unhappy. I would apologize to her later.<br /><br />My small police department was comprised of my deputy, Mike, and one other officer, Tyler Crowley. We took turns working around the clock. With the influx of miners and the proliferation of drinking and gambling establishments in this town, it was necessary to have a legal presence to maintain a sense of order. Most people living here were very peaceable, but there was an occasional rowdy drunk, a street fight, or a drunken brawl at one of the saloons. Additionally, silver and money ran through this town like water and we assured those transactions were kept honest.<br /><br />Then Irina Gonzales had shown up at the jail to see me. She was a petite Spanish beauty who worked as a pianist with the show which had been playing at the opera house for the past month. Rumor in the city was the show was considering pulling out in another month's time. Irina was relentless in her pursuit of me – she was pressing me for a commitment. I had been so excited about the house purchase; I had told her about it. She thought it meant I was getting closer to committing to her.<br /><br />It was true – I had taken Irina to a restaurant in town for dinner a couple of times. She had also been to my family's home as a dinner guest a time or two as well. We also had taken some strolls down the very public main street of the city. There was just something in my heart holding me back from making a commitment to her. I liked her well enough – I just didn't know if I loved her enough to marry her.<br /><br />I took my pocket watch out of the small pocket of my brown vest. It was time to place my white Stetson back on my head and go out to meet the stagecoach from Reno. I had received a telegram earlier there was cash onboard, so I would need to make sure it got to the bank safely. Tyler had taken over my post at the jail for the late afternoon and evening shift. I would complete this task and then make my way home and apologize to my mother.<br /><br />I could see the stagecoach barreling down the main street, growing ever closer. I glanced at the people milling around. There didn't appear to be any threat, but I was ever-vigilant anyway. I was a good sheriff and determined to make Virginia City as safe as it could be.<br /><br />The stagecoach ground to a halt in front of the general store, with the horses heaving great breaths. They would be glad to get to the stalls this evening for a rest, hay and water. The trail from Reno wasn't an easy one as it was basically cut out of the side of a mountain for the majority of it and horses were worked to their fullest to make it up the embankment.<br /><br />The passenger door of the stagecoach opened and a small white gloved hand reached out to steady itself on the now-swinging door. I watched as a female figure in a sapphire blue dress emerged – at once captivated by her beauty – her dark brown hair was swept up under a sensible hat, the full lips seem to suit her pale heart-shaped face, and beautiful dark lashes framed her eyes. Then I noticed with horror that her foot was not going to make contact with the step outside the stagecoach door.<br /><br />I was over to her in an instant, catching her just before she tumbled to the ground. "Oh!" she cried, looking shyly up at me with expressive chocolate brown eyes, her hands firmly planted on my strong biceps, her mouth shaped in a perfect "o."<br /><br />My mind was racing. Who was this beautiful woman? Why would she come to Virginia City, of all places? She appeared to have come from some wealth, based on her current attire. Did she know unsavory characters sometimes prowled the streets of this city at night? I hoped she was a church-going woman, as she'd need all the help she could get, supernatural and practical, in this town – being as beautiful as she was. And right then, I knew why I could never commit to Irina – my heart did a strange little flip-flop in my chest. Of course, in that moment, I didn't know if she was promised to anyone, but I was going to make it my business to find out.<br /><br />"Are you just going to stand there, catching flies with your mouth hanging open, Edward – or are you going to unhand our new schoolmarm?" Eli Cope's voice shook me out of my daydream. I flushed a bit as I did just that – gently unhanded the beautiful lady who was now blushing scarlet on every inch of exposed skin on her face and neck. There was general tittering throughout the gathered small crowd. This beautiful woman was the new school teacher? I was expecting someone much older – maybe a grandmother type – not this girl who barely looked out of school herself. I think I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief – at least she couldn't be promised to anyone. School teachers were to arrive unattached.<br /><br />"Thank you for your kindness," the new school teacher whispered, barely loud enough for me to hear.<br /><br />"You're welcome," I replied, just as low so as not to embarrass her any further.<br /><br />I made sure the money from the stagecoach was on its way to the bank with the bank president along with one of the stagecoach scouts. Eli Cope's voice was directed my way again over the dispersing crowd, "Hey, sheriff, help me with the lady's trunks, would you?" I had no plan to refuse that offer.<br /><br />I don't know what she had packed in those trunks, but they were heavy. I hoped she had packed some lighter dresses than the one she was currently wearing or she was going to melt in northern Nevada. Eli and I had them installed on his wagon soon enough. Eli settled the school teacher on the driver's seat next to him and I rode on the back of the wagon since I could offer my assistance unloading these trunks. Never mind the fact he had people at the boarding house to do that. I wanted to spend more time in the presence of this beautiful girl who had fell into my life and I had not been properly introduced to yet.<br /><br />Cope's Boarding House was located one block south off the main street. It was a stately-looking two-story structure painted white with dark green trim. As soon as we pulled up, Rachel Cope was out the front door of the boarding house, with the screen door banging shut behind her.<br /><br />Rachel Cope was a stout older woman. Her gray hair was pinned up into a bun and she was wearing a faded yellow skirt and a white blouse with small flowers embroidered on the collar. Just because she was an older woman didn't mean she had lost any energy along the way.<br /><br />Rachel was over to the school teacher's side of the wagon in a moment. It was a good thing I had jumped out the back of the wagon before it stopped rolling to help the new school teacher down. The older woman enveloped the school teacher in a hug into her generous bosom and started talking to her a mile a minute, as she was prone to do, firing rapid questions one after another, "Well, Isabella Swan, as I live and breathe! How was your trip? Did you get enough to eat on the train? Did you meet anyone interesting on your long journey? What do you think of Virginia City so far? Did you meet our sheriff? He's quite a looker. If I wasn't married, I would've scooped him up for myself by now!"<br /><br />I watched the new teacher's face during this entire exchange which went from a smile of amusement to blushing slightly at the end. With a smile, I took the hat off my head, stuck my hand out in greeting and said, "The name is Edward Cullen, ma'am."<br /><br />The teacher placed her hand in mine, looked up at me, and replied with a shy smile, "I'm Bella. Bella Swan."<br /><br />Rachel put her arm around Bella's shoulders then, chattering to her about getting settled along with some ice tea and sweeping her up the wide front porch into the house. Eli and I just grinned at each other about Rachel's over-zealous ways and got to work on Bella's trunks.<br /><br />Not that I had any say in the matter, but I was glad to see Rachel had given Bella her best room, overlooking some of the nicest scenery in the area with the greatest number of trees. I had no reason to linger in Bella's room after her trunks were safely in her room, but she was still in the kitchen with Rachel and Eli had already made his way back down the stairs. I saw some of Rachel's late-blooming lilacs climbing up the wall outside the open window and cut a bloom off with the pocketknife I had with me. I impulsively took a sheet of writing paper from the stack on the desk, dipped the provided pen in the inkwell, and hastily wrote, "To Bella. Edward Cullen." I then laid both the note and the lilac bloom on her pillow and left the room.<br /><br />It was time to go home and apologize to Mom.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-33961207533106460922011-05-08T13:44:00.000-07:002011-05-08T13:47:07.193-07:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 12<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision.</strong><br /><br />Chapter 12 – Epilogues and Happy Endings<br /><br />Bella POV<br /><br />It's been ten years since our beautiful wedding. I don't remember much about the day. All I can really remember was Edward's handsome face and the pictures that now grace several photo albums and photo frames in our wing of the Cullen estate. I didn't want to ever think about the killer migraine I had that day.<br /><br />After we'd returned from our blissful honeymoon to Paris, Jasper and Alice had married about a month later. It was nice having my roommate back – even though we were no longer roommates in that sense of the word. We were almost in different buildings! When we were both at home, though, we did have meals together.<br /><br />Things had changed in my relationship with Edward. Not in the bad sense – only in the sense that we'd added to our love. We'd had a handsome son – Jacob Michael – two years after we'd married. We followed that stellar production with a beautiful daughter – Kate Elizabeth – three years after that. Edward was in the delivery room for both of the births. At first I thought he was going to faint, but he pulled through at the last minute and was there every step of the way. He was immediately captivated by our children. And they definitely had Daddy wrapped around their little fingers.<br /><br />When Edward first found out I was pregnant, he demanded I stop working. I told him there was plenty of time between discovering the fact and barely being able to waddle like a duck. After he calmed down – sometimes he's a little prone to overreacting, difficult to believe, I know – we looked at the situation realistically. Lauren had been really been pitching in at work and learning lots of new things. She was the next logical one to take over my position. Once that was decided, I transitioned her into my job so I could concentrate on my next full-time job as Mommy.<br /><br />Jasper and Alice also joined the parenting game and had twin girls soon after Kate was born. Jane Esme and Charlotte Mary kept them on their toes as well. Alice had resigned from her position as a personal shopper and had begun designing some fashions for a well-known fashion designer that was being really well-received. It was a perfect occupation for her! Those little girls also knew they could charm "Unca Edwa" into just about anything. What a softie he was around kids! It was halfway embarrassing to watch! Obviously Aunt Bella had to be the voice of reason or all four of those kids would own the entire FAO Schwarz toy store!<br /><br />Emmett and Rosalie were still happily married, although they decided to live in the city due to Rosalie's job. Speaking of which, her job was actually perfect for us! She loved seeing her nieces and nephew when we brought them in for their appointments or on the rare occasions they were sick – and, of course, they came out to the house for all major holidays and they attempted to spoil those kids rotten as well. Emmett and Rosalie had decided against having children since Rosalie had the opportunity to have many children in New York City as her patients. Rosalie actually kicked Emmett's ass and got him to commit to work, so that was actually a relief for Edward. At least he didn't have quite the burden on his shoulders when everyone performed the job they were assigned.<br /><br />Edward and I had taken the kids to visit my dad a few times. We'd also flown him to New York for Christmas once so he could enjoy the mayhem that was now a Cullen Christmas. I knew it was difficult for him to get off work, so I sent him frequent photos of the children – including Alice's. We also set him up with a computer so we could Skype with him and he could see them online and how fast they were growing.<br /><br />We took a trip to Disney World once to visit my mom and Phil. That was a fun trip! We also kept my mom in the loop with photos and Skype. I didn't want to be one of those types of people who just write to their parents once at Christmas and send a family photo with a note to say "here's how much the kids have grown this year." I wanted all their grandparents involved in their lives.<br /><br />Of course, Carlisle and Esme were over the moon with all these grandchildren running around their home! I was sure Carlisle would injure his back one day when he was playing horsey for all three girls. Kate was at the front and kept saying "good horsey" and patting her grandpa's face. I did notice the next day, he was alternating ice and a heating pad on his back. I just rolled my eyes at him and he grinned right back. He loved every minute of it! I think he was trying to make up for the fact Edward was at work when the girls wanted to play.<br /><br />Esme had the girls outside every day it was nice to have a tea party. They all got dressed up in their "fancy clothes," took their current favorite doll or bear and settled themselves outside like "proper young ladies" and had tea with grandma. I just looked on from the window and laughed. One time, I tried to join them and Kate told me this was their time with grandma and I wasn't allowed.<br /><br />Carlisle also had special time with Jacob. They went out in a small boat – always with a life jacket, puttered around in the solarium, played cops and robbers, along with many other things. Sometimes Edward even took him to the office. I'm not sure what he did there all day. I'm sure Daddy was teaching him something – probably how to charm the ladies – I have no clue. I'm sure Shelly was feeding him cookies by the barrel full and Angela was taking him out to lunch at some fun place!<br /><br />Jacob was growing into a handsome boy, just like Edward. They both had that same unruly hair that I loved but was harder than anything to tame. Kate had lovely long brown and bronze ringlets. Both our children had Edward's eyes.<br /><br />An amazing thing happened after I had our children – I no longer had migraines with the severity I did previously. That country bumpkin doctor in Forks was right, dammit all. At least now I could take some over-the-counter medication and keep alert during the day. It was rare I had a migraine that wiped me out and I had to go to sleep to knock it out.<br /><br />Edward POV<br /><br />I was thrilled Isabella had taught me how to work without being a workaholic. I loved spending time with her. I found I was actually more productive during the day since I wasn't given the opportunity to think about work 24/7. With my beautiful wife around, she didn't afford me many occasions to keep work on my mind – she was always tempting my mind toward other pursuits, yes including very sexy ones – and I didn't mind any of those in the least.<br /><br />Me being the overprotective man I am, the day Isabella told me she was pregnant, I wanted her to stop working that day. She told me she didn't need to do that. After Rosalie told me a bit more about pregnancy, I begrudgingly agreed to let Isabella keep working while she trained Lauren. Seeing Isabella's body blossom during her first and second pregnancy was a beautiful thing. I preferred her fuller figure, even though she sometimes grumbled about it.<br /><br />Isabella never again had to ask me where I lived or where my heart was – I was fully present in every moment with her and our beautiful children.<br /><br />There were some days I took the opportunity to work from home. I actually got more accomplished when I didn't have the stress of wondering how my little family was getting along without me. I knew they were getting along fine – but I wanted to be there for them. It was relaxing to take a business call for a half hour, then immediately be wrapped up in Isabella for the next forty-five minutes while the kids were with my parents, followed by an hour's worth of more work, some play time with the kids, and so on throughout the day. I was incredibly grateful for the life I had so I could work this way.<br /><br />Speaking of which, Isabella and I are going back to Paris for our tenth anniversary. We're leaving this afternoon. Isabella has us all packed and ready to go. I've worked out an arrangement – a business arrangement, of course – with my mother to distract Isabella for the next hour or so while I go through her suitcase and remove all her panties. She certainly won't need any of them while we're in Paris. If she forgot to pack any of the corsets I like to see her in, those will be packed in their place.<br /><br />Oh, and our company did really well this year, so lucky bastard that I am – I rented out the Eiffel Tower for the entire night. I hope Isabella gets enough sleep on the plane. I don't plan on letting her sleep much at the top of the tower once I get her up there.<br /><br />I need to go. I have some packing and unpacking to do!Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-52687060631301679942011-05-08T13:39:00.000-07:002011-05-08T13:43:27.883-07:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 11<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgvEBomgDusVcesixWHWOgpVW986mdsXajBJgwQ7ZmoDADIND1WVh-OoUSaJEe_xpifAt77WaXSAa-Qd7A5bo4ctYssh5Vue8N890yhEctz09v_4Ry51Nm3wK0GbqdDJIXpHIhclq5CRL8/s1600/eiffel_tower_at_night.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 240px; height: 320px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgvEBomgDusVcesixWHWOgpVW986mdsXajBJgwQ7ZmoDADIND1WVh-OoUSaJEe_xpifAt77WaXSAa-Qd7A5bo4ctYssh5Vue8N890yhEctz09v_4Ry51Nm3wK0GbqdDJIXpHIhclq5CRL8/s320/eiffel_tower_at_night.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5604448634393528418" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br />Chapter 11 – Commitments and Faraway Destinations<br /><br />Alice POV<br /><br />This past week had been so much fun! Bella's father, Charlie, had been visiting from Forks and was staying with the Cullen family. He'd always been like a second father to me. Bella had asked Carlisle and Esme not to overwhelm him with social engagements as her father wasn't terribly social on his own. Just sitting down for a normal family dinner together in the Cullen home was much more social interaction than Charlie had seen in a very long time. He took it in good stride, though, and kept his eye-rolling to a minimum.<br /><br />He kept up his good spirits through tuxedo fittings and most other things we put him through. I got to be his tour guide through New York as Bella and Edward were finishing up some things at work before they embarked on their honeymoon. Workaholics – who can stand them?<br /><br />Bella's mom and stepfather, Renee and Phil, had arrived just last night due to Phil's schedule with his minor league baseball team. They were staying at a hotel in town since Charlie was staying at the Cullen's. They were leaving soon after the wedding. The boys – yes, that's what I call Edward and Jasper – along with Bella and myself – had dinner with the Dwyer's last night.<br /><br />Afterwards, Bella and I came back to our apartment and I had made sure Bella got her required sleep so she would be a well-rested bride in the morning. I rubbed her down with some soothing lavender lotion to aid in her sleep.<br /><br />And now – well, all that had come crashing down on us. Bella had woken up around midnight with a migraine. I knew it was the stress of the upcoming wedding, the press, and the list just goes on and on. I got her some medication and a cool cloth for her forehead and let her sleep. This morning, she wasn't much better. It was time to tell the handsome groom. I picked up my phone to text him.<br /><br /><em>Hey, E, we've got a DEFCON 3 situation going on here. – A<br /><br />What do you mean? - E<br /><br />Migraine city is what I mean. – A<br /><br />Dammit. – E</em><br /><br /><em>That's what I'd say. Just don't expect a radiant bride coming down the aisle. – A<br /><br />Meds? - E<br /><br />Of course! I'm letting her sleep as long as I can before she absolutely has to get ready. – A<br /><br />OK. Thank you for everything. Love you. – E</em><br /><br /><em>You too. I'll keep you posted. – A</em><br /><br />And it was true – I did love Edward, but only in that soon-to-be brother-in-law sort of way, not in the swoony romantic type of love way. I had my own swoony man to love. Speaking of which…<br /><br /><em>Meet you at the altar in the gazebo, sweetie? - A<br /><br />Of course, baby. I'll be the best man there. – J<br /><br />I love you. – A<br /><br />I love you infinitely more. – J</em><br /><br />No wonder I loved him. He was so funny and perceptive. He knew exactly what I needed when I needed it. He was definitely getting something in the horizontal mambo kind of way later on today – you can guarantee it.<br /><br />Now it was time to wake up the bride to get her in the shower so we could get her ready for her 11 a.m. walk down the aisle. I had arranged for Enrique to come to our apartment to style our hair. I was glad we had chosen a hairstyle for Bella where most of it flowed down her back so there would be minimal stress to her head.<br /><br />Soon, Enrique was behind us, we were dressed in our wedding finery, and Sam was driving us to the Cullen home on Long Island. Sam and I were speaking quietly in the front of the car while Bella had her eyes closed in the back. I was glad Bella's doctor had been invited to her wedding. He had brought a vial of her migraine medication that he would administer by injection if her migraine wasn't better right before they left for their honeymoon. They had a long flight ahead of them – to the beautiful and romantic Paris, France.<br /><br />At the Cullen mansion, I helped Bella out of the car in her simple but beautiful gown. I briefed Charlie on the situation with her head. I kissed her on the cheek and said, "Bells, just focus on Edward. He will help you get through this. I know he can."<br /><br />I took my place at the entrance to the Cullen garden and gave the signal to the pianist that we had arrived and were ready to begin. I could see the boys standing in the gazebo, waiting for us.<br /><br />Edward POV<br /><br />I could see Alice and Charlie clearly, but all I could see of Isabella was part of her dress that flared out from her body at the bottom. I was glad the sun was shining. Isabella had told me once if she had a migraine, she preferred the sun to shine than for it to be a cloudy day. The clouds actually diffused the sun and made the glare much worse for her. I wished I could take her away from all this – the stress of it all – and just marry her at the courthouse and be off to Paris on the next plane, but that would never do for the family and friends who were gathered here to witness our vows.<br /><br />We'd been over it several times – it was just Isabella marrying Edward – although we both knew that wasn't exactly true. The life I'd been born into wasn't going to make things as simple as we wanted them to be. We did have a say in what media outlets were allowed at our nuptials – People Weekly magazine and one local newspaper. The color choice was simple – black, white and red. Red roses were the only flowers used in our wedding – not counting the plethora of flowers in my mother's garden. Isabella did draw the line at carrying two hundred of them up the aisle. Symbolically one hundred each were placed on both sides of the gazebo in reference to my covert operation of several months ago.<br /><br />As soon as I could look into her eyes, I would know the level of pain she was in and I would know how long we'd be available to our guests. She was the most important person to me this day and every day – I'd finally learned that lesson. I had a stupid grin on my face – I couldn't help it. My lovely bride was coming toward me. It was the moment we'd waited for.<br /><br />Finally, I could see Isabella. She was carrying a dozen red roses in a bouquet which was accented with rhinestones that caught the sunlight. My little vixen soon-to-be wife was trying to kill me before she made it up the aisle as I distinctly remembered that beautiful bra and panty set she was wearing the day we made love in my office and the day I proposed. I forced my mind to keep itself on task and not about dragging her off to the nearest bedroom. I was pretty sure the minister would insist we say our vows prior to me doing that.<br /><br />Then Charlie was pulling the veil back over Isabella's head and kissing her on the cheek. I noticed she kept her eyes closed during that small exchange. When I descended the gazebo steps, took her hand, and brought her back up the steps with me, she kept her eyes trained on me. She stayed that way through the entire ceremony. It didn't last that long and soon we were kissing and being announced to the gathered crowd as "Mr. and Mrs. Edward Cullen."<br /><br />The crowd moved to the luncheon tents set up in another area of the expansive yard. I knew inside the tents were round tables set for eight with white linen tablecloths, heavy sparkling silverware, red linen napkins, and a flickering white pillar candle set in a glass hurricane holder in the center of each table. Each place setting had a thin band of black around the edge. It's amazing the things you notice when you're not trying to freak out about your bride not being her absolute best.<br /><br />Isabella and I moved on to wedding photos. Our photographer was fantastic. She and her assistants had been taking candid photos throughout the ceremony. She let us see a few of them on her digital camera and they looked exactly like what we wanted. Isabella's eyes were trained on mine through most of the photos and I didn't mind at all. Shouldn't a new bride look like she's besotted with her new husband? I knew why she was doing it – it was the only thing keeping her head on her shoulders until she could get some relief from her head. I think my very favorite photo from the day was a candid Isabella and I took on the spur of the moment on an old swing Emmett, Jasper and I used to swing on when we were kids. I sat on the swing, then the photographer had Isabella nestle on my lap, facing me, with her arms around my neck. The look of pure devotion and fun we had toward each other in that moment would forever live in my memory.<br /><br />We moved to the luncheon tents and ate a bit, then gave each other civilized bites of wedding cake. I can never understand why couples insist on shoving cake in each other's mouths. Do they do it for a laugh? I'm not certain, but Isabella and I are not that way.<br /><br />My mother could certainly plan a party. This one would likely go on the rest of the day with dancing and such. My beautiful bride and I needed to get to the airport. Sam was standing by at the helicopter, waiting to take us to the airport. Alice helped Isabella change into a beautiful indigo blue dress and I changed into a suit and tie. Might as well make an impression on Paris!<br /><br />After we received numerous well wishes from the crowd, Isabella's doctor followed us out to the helicopter and administered her medication right before we took off. He explained it would likely make her sleepy. She wasn't that thrilled with receiving an injection, but she desperately wanted her migraine gone – and I couldn't agree more!<br /><br />Bella POV<br /><br />I woke up somewhere over the Atlantic Ocean – or the "Big Pond" as we Americans call it. I felt so much better! Was my wedding a dream? I looked down at my left hand. No, there nestled next to my platinum engagement ring was my platinum wedding ring with the delicate swirls on it. From what I could remember, the wedding had been gorgeous. I wish I had been able to enjoy it more. It had been as simple as Edward and I could make it considering he was Edward Cullen. And now I was Bella Cullen – that was going to take some getting used to.<br /><br />I took in my surroundings and saw my gorgeous husband stretched out prone in the seat next to me. He'd done so much to make sure our wedding day was perfect! No wonder he was sleeping. He deserved it. I spied a Coke can on his tray table and picked it up. Score! There was some left and I drank it down. The flight attendant noticed my action and asked me if I'd like one of my own. I nodded and she brought another, along with a cup of ice. After drinking my fill, I nestled back in my seat and just had to reach a hand out to push back some of my husband's sex hair that had flopped in his face while he was sleeping.<br /><br />"Mmmmmm," he rumbled deep in his chest. His hand came up to catch mine. Without opening his eyes, he asked, "Are you feeling better, love?"<br /><br />"Yes. Much," I replied with a smile in my voice.<br /><br />He continued as he laced his fingers through mine, "You better get more sleep, Mrs. Cullen. I have big plans for you once we arrive in Paris." And he waggled his eyebrows at me. How does he do that in his partial wakefulness? Brat.<br /><br />Once we arrived in Paris and went through customs, we went to our hotel. Of course, traveling with Edward on our honeymoon shouldn't have been awe-inspiring to me by this point, but it was. Our room had the perfect view of the Eiffel Tower right outside a pair of French doors. And yes, you could see the Eiffel Tower from the bed. I'm sure he was going to use that to his advantage later.<br /><br />But as it was morning when we arrived, he insisted we stay up and adjust ourselves to the local time. We visited the Eiffel Tower and the Arc de Triomphe before eating lunch. After lunch, we spent the afternoon at the Louvre, admiring all types of works of art. It was awe-inspiring!<br /><br />While in Paris, we also visited the Notre Dame Cathedral (where we did not run into the hunchback – thank you very much), the Sorbonne and the Latin Quarter, Sacre Coeur and Montemarte, and took a romantic boat tour of the Seine River. Edward was adamant that we see everything!<br /><br />We stayed connected to the office as well. I think a bit of Edward's workaholic behavior had rubbed off on me as well. Although, we only checked in once a day and that was the end of that – only to see if there were any emergencies. Usually Jasper had everything covered, which didn't surprise either one of us. But we gave bits of advice where needed.<br /><br />And the lovemaking! I don't know what it is about Paris – but I felt particularly swoony in Edward's presence. Was it because I was on my honeymoon? Was it because Edward is particularly handsome? It is because Paris is the City of Love? I don't know – but I was more turned on than a cat on a hot tin roof.<br /><br />I didn't have a tinge of a migraine even though I was taking my normal medications. Was sex with Edward the cure to migraines? Well, I certainly wasn't going to advertise that as the cure to anyone else! Get your own damn cure!<br /><br />By the time we went to bed that first night in Paris, Edward was beyond aroused as well - maybe because I'd been rubbing up against him like a proverbial cat all day. I couldn't keep my hands off him. I wanted to climb inside his suit at every opportunity. It's his entire fault for looking so damn delectable in a suit in the first place.<br /><br />He had me undressed before I barely knew what was happening – although I was well aware of undressing him. I giggled when I saw his boxer briefs. Apparently Jasper had made him wear a pair that looked like a tuxedo that proclaimed "groom" going down one leg. No matter – they went well with the white lacy bra and panty set I was wearing that said "bride" in rhinestones across my ass. We're nothing if not cliché.<br /><br />I remember earlier Edward and I had been enjoying our dinner out on our tiny balcony and the French doors were still open. As he slid inside my very wet opening, he said roughly in my ear, "Isabella love, I want to hear you. I want all of Paris to hear how good I make you feel." As his talented fingers kept strumming my clit, I didn't care who heard me as I kept shouting his name and moaning. If my eyes could've focused on anything, I suppose I could've seen the beautiful Eiffel Tower all lit up; but the things Edward could do to my body – those were the only things I could focus on.<br /><br />Other times we made love slowly and gently, taking our time and enjoying each other. I couldn't decide which I liked more – the slow and easy times or the times when he was commanding and in control. I loved it all.<br /><br />Since Edward has so much money – yes, feel free to insert an eyeroll here – he rented the Eiffel Tower for a "private function" for an hour after it was closed to the public one evening. He requested I wear a dress and heels. Was his family going to surprise us at one of the restaurants there? He wasn't giving me any hints.<br /><br />We stepped inside the elevator and rode it all the way to the top. The elevator operator discreetly left us and took the elevator back down to the bottom. It was a beautiful clear dark night and we could see all of Paris from our bird's eye view. It was absolutely gorgeous!<br /><br />Edward stepped close behind me and wrapped his arms around me with me inside his coat. This was very romantic. Count on Edward to go the extra mile! Then he was kissing down my neck and sucking on my earlobe. I turned my head to kiss him back. He shook his head a bit and said, "Just feel, Isabella. Hold onto the railing and look out at beautiful Paris." I did as requested and wondered what he was up to.<br /><br />Before long, his hands came up to my breasts and they were kneading on my flesh there. It didn't take long for my nipples to stand at attention under his expert ministrations.<br /><br />His hands soon moved lower down and I think I heard him mutter a "tsk" when he found I was wearing panties. He wouldn't give me any hints earlier so I had no clue where we were going or who we were meeting. He ripped them off me with a little tug and asked me to spread my legs a bit. I did so immediately.<br /><br />Edward's hands were opening up the folds of my pussy and stroking me, making me so very wet. He encouraged me, "Mmmm…yes, love. Let Paris know how I make you feel." With two of his fingers inside me and his thumb circling my clit, I came over and over again. I didn't know how much a French whore moaned, but I'm sure I was rivaling her skills at the moment.<br /><br />I had barely gotten my wits about me again when the elevator arrived back on the top floor again. It was time for us to go. Edward kept a firm hold on me since my knees felt a bit like jelly. When we arrived back in our hotel room, we made love up against the wall right inside the door. I could barely contain myself. I wanted him right and now. He smirked a bit later and said, "Love, I think I like you like this."<br /><br />"Yeah, you've just created a monster! You'll be sorry!" I replied.<br /><br />The rest of our honeymoon was full of more relaxing and more lovemaking. I would never get enough of Edward – even if we lived to be 105 years old. I didn't ever want to go back to real life.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-89190264558089390212011-02-13T12:18:00.001-08:002011-02-13T12:26:42.826-08:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 10<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiAPVdAVDHHFqtZY_WfNJoab4Z7WYwVpQClVTX4X3QLXwdRVCTVYDPuA52x2-C-jB9Yae8aQ4WhZ4_HR2gLNWUHeSkb1FD0Xn-7AGTiWVwdKhLuPBEix2NYbYeZiKCRNQXpCzBuBQG_Kcs/s1600/200+roses.jpg"><img style="TEXT-ALIGN: center; MARGIN: 0px auto 10px; WIDTH: 275px; DISPLAY: block; HEIGHT: 275px; CURSOR: hand" id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5573272976227057442" border="0" alt="" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEiAPVdAVDHHFqtZY_WfNJoab4Z7WYwVpQClVTX4X3QLXwdRVCTVYDPuA52x2-C-jB9Yae8aQ4WhZ4_HR2gLNWUHeSkb1FD0Xn-7AGTiWVwdKhLuPBEix2NYbYeZiKCRNQXpCzBuBQG_Kcs/s320/200+roses.jpg" /></a><br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own anything Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision. Please don't steal my original work.</strong><br /><br />Chapter 10 – Covert Operation<br /><br />Edward POV<br />6 a.m.<br />A random Friday morning<br />Cullen International Headquarters<br />Manhattan, New York City<br />New York<br /><br />Planning with military precision was the key – it was absolutely essential. I had the prize from Cartier in my jacket pocket. That part was easy. Planning and executing the rest of the plan was a bit more difficult – especially when involving others – and time-consuming, as everything good and worthy is. And Isabella is far above good and worthy! I couldn't wait to ask her to officially become my wife.<br /><br />I slipped off my jacket and placed it carefully on the couch in my office, nodded at Sam – my faithful cohort – and picked up the items on the table and headed out my office door. We had a lot of ground to cover before Sam went to pick Isabella up at 8 a.m.<br /><br />7:30 a.m.<br /><br />Holy hell – had I gone overboard? Probably. I was Edward Cullen – noted for doing just that. I leaned back in my desk chair and surveyed my office. I thought it looked perfect for what I had planned. Hopefully the future Mrs. Edward Cullen would, too.<br /><br />Bella POV<br /><br />8 a.m.<br />Same random Friday morning<br /><br />I was glad to have Sam picking me up this morning. It was raining again and I didn't want to go through the hassle of getting a cab. I could've, but it's just so nice to be taken care of, you know? We had a nice chat as he expertly drove through the gathering city traffic as we were pelted with huge drops of rain. I looked down at my outfit – a solid black wrap dress with a flared skirt. Underneath, I was wearing a lacy black bra and panty set which was a new purchase from Victoria's Secret. Edward hadn't seen this yet. He better not rip these panties – they had some cute little rhinestone detail in the center. This set also came with a garter belt which was currently holding up my nude stockings. I felt loved and sexy – and also very well-equipped to do my job. It didn't matter what I was wearing underneath – I was very competent at my job. I made sure of that.<br /><br />And speaking of love, I was so in love with the CEO of Cullen International. He had stolen my heart when I hadn't been looking. As I mused about it now, I think it was when he came all the way to Forks to beg me to come back that I really fell in love with him. I liked him before, but love entered the picture after Forks. I was beginning to think that place was absolutely magical.<br /><br />My wool-gathering came to an end as Sam announced we had arrived at our destination. He got out, along with a large umbrella, and came around to my side of the car. He took my briefcase from me and then took my hand to help me out of the car. He walked with me under the umbrella to the door, then said, "Bella, I'll have your briefcase sent up to your office." I gave him a weird look as he'd never done that before. Then he handed me a long-stemmed red rose, blushed a bit and continued, "I hope you have a great day!"<br /><br />I barely got out a "thank you" as he darted in and out of the building and then back out in the car in a flash. <em>What the hell was that about</em>, I wondered. Well, no matter, I had a full day ahead of me and needed to get started.<br /><br />Before I took five steps inside the lobby of the building, probably ten employees came up to me, bearing long-stemmed red roses and wishing me a good day. I have to admit, I did look around for the Punk'd cameras. <em>What in the hell was going on?</em> Have I stepped into some sort of alternate universe? I briefly looked outside. Yep, this was the right building. The people here looked familiar. Crap – here come more Cullen employees – with more roses!<br /><br />Finally, I saw Shelly coming toward me. Even she had a rose! I'm here to tell you – the whole thing was getting curiouser and curiouser – like "Alice in Wonderland." "Shelly," I asked, "what is going on here?"<br /><br />"I'm not sure, dear," she replied with a smile, "but come with me to the cafeteria. I need some coffee." So I followed along, my arms filling up with roses. Every person who came within 50 feet of me had a rose.<br /><br />In the cafeteria, more employees were milling around with roses to give me. <em>Are you fucking kidding me?</em> I was going to need a shopping cart pretty soon to put them all in! Shelly did get her coffee – which I was beginning to expect was some sort of "cover story" for her – and it seemed we went to several different departments on the way up to the top floor. Could I just get to my office already? Because you know every single one of those people had a long-stemmed red rose for me and a "have a great day" sentiment.<br /><br />After about the third floor, you know who my mind went to blame immediately. Who else would do this? No one but Mr. Edward Over-the-Top Cullen! He was a "go big or go home" type of guy. I was going to kick his ass for this. Edward is not a "let me buy you a dozen roses" kind of guy. He apparently is a "let me get 200 different people to give you a single rose" kind of guy. And I kid you not – 200 actual different people! I looked like an escapee from the Miss America pageant gone wild. If I didn't have allergies before, I was going to develop them just from carrying this load of roses around.<br /><br />I was glad the elevator had finally reached the top floor. Shelly was muttering something about finding containers to put all these flowers in. Yeah – you think? Not to be snarky, but dammit, Edward!<br /><br />I stalked right over to his office – of which the door was open just a tiny crack. Do you think I bothered to knock? <em>Hell no!</em> I didn't care if the President of the United States or the Queen of Sheba was inside. Edward was going to answer for these shenanigans!<br /><br />As the door swung open, I saw Edward inside near his desk, kneeling on one knee, offering up that Cartier engagement ring nestled in the signature red box in both of his hands like the most precious gift. And what did I do – Miss I'm-Going-To-Storm-the-Castle-and-Kick-His-Ass? Yeah, I fucking started crying like a big baby. Edward's eyes snapped up to mine and he said, "Love?"<br /><br />I stepped inside his office, kicked the door shut as my hands were a tad occupied, and placed those now-heavy roses on his couch. I crossed the room to where Edward was still kneeling. I knelt on both knees in front of him, tears still streaming down my face. He asked with concern etched in every feature of his face, "Are you all right, Isabella?"<br /><br />Once I semi-composed myself, I replied, "Yes. This is just so damn romantic and sweet. I didn't expect it."<br /><br />With a smile, he took out a handkerchief and dried my eyes. Count on Edward to have a proper hankie. Then he took a breath and said, "Isabella Swan, I promise to love you every moment of forever. Will you do me the extraordinary honor of marrying me?"<br /><br />The tears came back a bit just as I choked out a "Yes." His smile was radiant as was mine. He gathered me up in his arms and we kissed – actually rather chastely. He took the ring out of the Cartier box and slid it on my ring finger where it looked and felt so very right.<br /><br />He got up from his office floor then and helped me up as well. I looked around his office then. There were rose petals scattered around his entire office. He almost blushed when he asked, "Is this too much?"<br /><br />I kept my hand in his around his waist and replied, "Edward, everything you've done so far today has been too much! What are a few more rose petals?"<br /><br />He grinned down at me and claimed my mouth again – passionately this time. "I wanted it to be special for you, love," he said silkily into my ear as he kissed down my neck. Oh, why does he have to go there? He knows that's my weakness. As he pressed his body up against mine, I could feel how hard he was already. "I want you," he said. Who knew me agreeing to his proposal was going to get him hard as a rock?<br /><br />Was now the time for me to be the voice of reason? "But, Edward, someone will come in. We're at work."<br /><br />He was over to the door, locking it and placing a straight-back chair under the door handle and back over to me before I could barely think. "I've already asked that we're not disturbed for at least an hour, love. It's understood we're calling our parents, telling them the good news and planning our engagement party. And we will do that – but later. Please, love, help me fulfill this fantasy."<br /><br />Well, who can argue with Edward looking so damn cute and sexy all at the same time? He helped me out of my dress, which we draped carefully over the back of the couch so it wouldn't be wrinkled later. Apparently the effect of me standing there in my lacey black lingerie with the rhinestone accents and my new engagement ring was a bit dazzling to Edward as he stood and stared in awe for a few moments before he took me into his arms and began making love to me.<br /><br />If he hadn't turned me on so much by that point, when he unceremoniously slid everything off his desk to place me on top of it, I would've giggled. Maybe I'll giggle about it later when I think of it. But right then, I just craved him and his touch. And his damn sex hair – today I was going to give him another reason to actually have that going on – as his head was between my thighs, I ran my hands through those silky strands.<br /><br />Watching Edward above me as he slid inside me was a glorious sight. He held my ankles up near his shoulders as he thrust again and again. I was glad I had the edge of his desk to hold onto. I loved it when Edward's orgasm roared out, he screamed out my name and that he loved me. As he hovered over me afterwards, kissing me, I assured him I loved him as well.<br /><br />Thank goodness Edward has a small bathroom off his office so we could both get cleaned up. He kept kissing me and thanking me for indulging him in his fantasy of "hot, passionate office sex." How could I refuse him? Although it certainly wouldn't be an everyday occurrence.<br /><br />Later in the day, we did call our parents with the good news of our engagement. Esme was very excited and wanted to throw a huge engagement party. I rolled my eyes, but Edward assured me this was just the type of thing she did, so I went along with it. Shelly did call the florist and they provided containers for all those roses. I made Edward keep some on his desk so he could remember our hot sexing there and I shared some with Shelly, Angela, and Lauren. Roses were also placed in the offices of Jasper and Emmett. I even brought some home.<br /><br />By the end of the day, I was exhausted by all the work I'd been doing and all the well wishes I'd been receiving and was looking forward to just a quiet evening with Alice. She already had dinner ready by the time I got home and I was grateful.<br /><br />"How was today?" Alice asked excitedly.<br /><br />"Oh, interesting!" I started. I launched into the tale of what Edward had done with all those roses. I had Alice in stitches by the end of my story. I had to agree, it was so over-the-top that I was laughing as well. My boyfriend – correction, fiancée – was truly a master at covert operations.<br /><br />Alice then shared her and Jasper had gotten engaged the night before over a quiet dinner at the Cullen estate. We hugged and then realized we wouldn't have to give up being roommates – even after we were married – at least if the Cullen boys remained on Long Island. Then I realized why Esme Cullen was so excited about the party – not only would she be celebrating one engagement, she'd be celebrating two!<br /><br />Days passed which were full of work and Edward. Alice was on the lookout for some gorgeous dresses to wear to our now joint engagement party at the Cullen estate. I was glad I didn't have to have all the attention glaring on me. Who better to share it with than your best friend? In speaking with our respective fiancées and all together, we agreed Edward and I would marry first and then Jasper and Alice would marry about one month later, once we'd returned from our honeymoon and we were back at work.<br /><br />My dad called one evening and said he'd received a call from Carlisle and Esme. Apparently, they wanted to spoil me and be in charge of the wedding expenses. It definitely made sense from a financial standpoint. There would be no way my dad could afford a New York society wedding on his salary, even if he had the help of my mom and her new husband. He gave in, grudgingly. He was coming to New York a few days before the wedding to spend time with Alice and myself and with the Cullen family.<br /><br />Alice was also taking every opportunity to haul my ass to various wedding shops to try on wedding dresses. I told her I was not going to wear something that made me look like a lace nightmare or that had hoop skirts so wide I'd have to stand in the next county to marry Edward. She just giggled at what she termed as my "theatrics" and continued the hunt for our perfect dresses.<br /><br />Thank goodness Alice spoke "party" with Esme – they seemed to have some sort of connection in that way – and they'd agreed on a Saturday afternoon garden party theme for our combined engagement party. I was glad I didn't have to sit through a dinner and then drinks and who knows what else.<br /><br />When we got to the party – me wearing a very pink dress and Alice wearing lavender – courtesy of Sam, our future in-law's were there to greet us at the entrance to the garden. I've yet to see Carlisle and Esme not look fabulous and today was no exception. Carlisle was wearing a cream-colored suit with a light blue pinstriped shirt and Esme was wearing a lovely floral print dress. They told us "the boys" were still inside, so we went to go find them.<br /><br />Alice – the traitor friend she is – skipped off immediately to Jasper's quarters to find him, so that left me alone in the large foyer. I <em>may</em> remember how to get to Edward's quarters, but then again, I may end up going in the total wrong direction. Dammit, Alice!<br /><br />And then, like a knight in shining armor, Edward appeared at the top of the stairs. "Isabella!" he exclaimed with a grin. "You're here!" As he hurried down the stairs, it was all I could do to take him in. He was also wearing a cream-colored suit similar to Carlisle's but with a very pink shirt. <em>Aha</em> – so the little pixie was having us match today! He crossed the marble foyer to me and drew me into his arms for a lengthy kiss. "I get to show you off today to some of my friends and show them what they're missing out on, love. I'm glad you've said you'll be mine."<br /><br />With that, he kissed up the length of my ring finger, starting with my engagement ring and then ending by taking the tip of my finger into his warm mouth. I let out a little whimper of pleasure. As he removed my finger from his mouth, he said, "Guess I'd better not start that or we'll miss our own party." He put his arm around my waist and swatted me gently on the ass and whispered in my ear, "Later, love," as Alice and Jasper came toward us. Yes, Jasper was wearing a lavender shirt under his cream-colored suit to complete our matched ensemble.<br /><br />As we made our way out the large set of front doors, Carlisle announced us to the gathered crowd and media. The media – <em>augh</em> – I guess that was my part of my life now, especially now that I was marrying Edward. I would answer the questions I wanted to and deflect the ones I didn't, just as I did before. And I'd try to look good in every photo next to Edward, so that by the time the news made its way to Forks, my dad would still be proud of his little girl.<br /><br />Edward immediately got me a glass of sparkling apple cider after nixing the champagne idea – he's a smart man – and never left my side the entire afternoon. He introduced me to his friends, as promised, always introducing me as "His Isabella." I was positively melting with desire for him after about the twenty-fifth such introduction. The media was there, in all their camera-wielding glory. We would definitely be in the society pages the next day.<br /><br />I had been wondering where Emmett was. Edward explained that Emmett and Rosalie had jetted off to Las Vegas to get married on a whim this very weekend instead of indulging his mother in a proper engagement party. I made an effort to seek Esme out and give her a special hug as I knew her heart must be breaking for one of her sons who didn't always play by New York society rules.<br /><br />It was nearing the end of the day and many of the party-goers had left. Edward said he needed to go into the house for just a moment. Oh hell no, I wasn't wasting this opportunity. He kissed me on the cheek and then walked into the house. I followed only a moment behind him. He didn't know he was being followed. Guess that career in the FBI I was thinking for him earlier was out – with all his covert operation stuff.<br /><br />I shut the main door of his suite softly and took off my dress. I was still wet from before – damn man could turn me on reading from the phone book, no doubt. Edward came out of the bathroom and was surprised to see me standing there, sans dress. "Isabella, what are you doing?"<br /><br />"I need you, Edward. You've turned me on all afternoon – you having your arm around me, you calling me 'yours,' you sucking on my finger earlier – all of it," I said in a rush. I shyly looked up at him and saw the surprise in his eyes turn to molten desire.<br /><br />"Take off your panties and lean over the edge of the bed, love," he ordered softly. I did so quickly. In the next moment, his index finger was trailing down the folds of my pussy. "Oh, love, you are so wet and ready for me. I want you just like this."<br /><br />"Yes, Edward. Please." I was surprised at the neediness in my own voice. There was the faint sound of a zipper being unzipped and then he was finally filling me. Oh, blessed relief! I moaned at the pure pleasure of it.<br /><br />When Edward's hand came down and slapped my ass again gently, it was so much more intense than when he'd done it in the foyer. I could feel my orgasm start to build. His talented fingers reaching around to caress my clit were helping with that as well.<br /><br />As Edward timed our orgasms to occur at the same time, I was hoping he'd hold me up afterward as there was no way my jelly-like legs were going to support me. He did lay me gently on the bed, kiss gently down my back and tell me how much he loved me. Once I got my limbs in working order, I turned over and kissed him soundly. He was so damn good to me.<br /><br />Later, we went down and joined Carlisle, Esme, Jasper and Alice for dinner. No one looked at us strangely or anything, so hopefully they didn't know I was just upstairs, sexing their son. Edward's hand on my thigh throughout dinner didn't really help matters much, though. A blush was always trying to break through the surface of my skin. It was a nice dinner, nonetheless, and I was sad to go home when the evening ended, even though the entire day had worn me out.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com1tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-27610453047544756612011-02-13T12:08:00.001-08:002011-02-13T12:15:28.761-08:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 9<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEghlgPIidwHqFJWLwIfhEbnjNkVyf554aye946qO4H6R-YzhUpUWZwJPMfS2TurImMRuAJV3romksSmRjjLM3zmujloDkXuMoMmsjSLr_SZswYq1T5CVvRtfKcMxhSz7HQ2Ai4TdWJeuBg/s1600/RM+Henley.JPG"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 213px; height: 320px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEghlgPIidwHqFJWLwIfhEbnjNkVyf554aye946qO4H6R-YzhUpUWZwJPMfS2TurImMRuAJV3romksSmRjjLM3zmujloDkXuMoMmsjSLr_SZswYq1T5CVvRtfKcMxhSz7HQ2Ai4TdWJeuBg/s320/RM+Henley.JPG" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5573270237674855506" /></a><br /><br /><strong><br />Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream/vision.</strong><br /><br />Edward POV<br /><br /><em>"Edward," Bella said, smiling and grabbing my hand, leading me toward her building, "probation is over."<br /><br />Understanding dawned on my face with a slow smile and we went into the building together.</em><br /><br />Fucking finally! <em>Finally</em> I've shown Isabella she can trust me! I wasn't going to screw up again. I knew Alice would have my balls in a vice grip. But right now I didn't want to think about Alice – my thoughts, mind, and hands were consumed with Isabella and my tongue was invading her mouth.<br /><br />I didn't want to give her building security a free show in the elevator, so I kept my body shielding hers and continued to nip at her lips with mine. My hands were at her waist, pulling her ever-closer to me.<br /><br />Once inside her apartment, I couldn't get close enough to the object of my desire. My fingertips skimmed along the edge of her collar, silently asking permission to go lower, as my mouth claimed hers again and again.<br /><br />I got the impression she liked the sight of me in a suit as right after her apartment door closed, she pushed me up against the door and continued kissing me hungrily as her hands ran all over me. It seemed she quickly grew impatient with me wearing that suit, so she ran her hands underneath the shoulders of my jacket and slid it down my arms. Then her fingers deftly unbuttoned my shirt. I tried to keep my hands still, but I barely wanted to keep my hands off her for one moment. I was glad I had to dress hurriedly in the car on the way to the benefit earlier so I skipped cufflinks. Isabella's hands were running up and down my arms, freeing my body of my shirt, feeling like silk on my skin.<br /><br />Her body seemed to hum in agreement as I encircled my arms around her and slowly unzipped her dress. As I continued my assault on her mouth and tongue – and she gave back just as good – her hands were running over the hot naked skin of my chest, causing me to falter a bit as it felt so damn good, but I needed to stay on task and pleasure her.<br /><br />I walked Isabella backward and pinned her up against the back of the couch as I ghosted kisses down her neck and into her cleavage. My arms went around her to lift her up and I gently sat her on top of the couch. She was at a much better level now for me to taste her beautiful breasts.<br /><br />My fingertips were back at her collar, which was now at a much lower angle due to me unzipping her dress. I wanted to be gentle, but I needed her so badly! My mouth claimed hers again, almost roughly, as I worked the red material down her body. She seemed to work her arms through the arm holes quickly so that her hands were back in my hair, pulling me closer to her. She wanted me just as much!<br /><br />"Oh Isabella," I breathed as I started to chuckle lightly. Then I caught sight of her lovely breasts encased in a red strapless lace bra that had some fine sequin detailing along the edges. That chuckle died in my throat as wanton lust tore through me. My eyes snapped to hers. "Seattle?" I asked roughly. She nodded and brought my mouth back to hers once again. <em>Holy fuck!</em> I wanted to send Victoria's Secret a well-worded thank you note, but not right now – maybe in about six weeks, when I was done ravishing Isabella's body.<br /><br />My fingers quickly made their way to Isabella's nipples, tweaking them and making them harden under my touch. She was moaning and whispering my name through our kisses. I pulled the material down so her nipples were exposed and I brought one of my fingers to her mouth. "Suck, love," I whispered to her. She did, greedily. I took that finger and swirled it around one of her nipples. Then I followed with my wet mouth.<br /><br />She had kicked off her shoes somewhere in the process and was now pulling me to her with her legs wrapped around my middle. I could feel her wet heat through her dress that was between us. She was attempting to create some friction any way she could. I kissed back up her neck, still palming her beautiful breasts, and breathed, "Love, am I frustrating you?"<br /><br />"Yes," she said, which came out somewhere between a pant and a whine. I reached around her to unhook and remove that lovely bra. Then came the task of getting under all that white slip material to Isabella's center. She seemed to want to help, in the worst way. "Edward, please," she begged.<br /><br />"Oh love, I'll get there. I just like enjoying you along the way," I teased. Finally, I lifted up the last of that frothy material and found the sexy accompaniment to that strapless bra – barely-there red panties with more fine sequin detailing. I looked back into her eyes and kissed her again. I asked with my voice low, "Did you wear these panties just for me, love?"<br /><br />With a furious shake of her head, I slid my finger over her wetness with her panties still on. This elicited a deep groan from my love. I continued to kiss her deeply and nip at her earlobe occasionally until I finally pushed her panties aside and plunged one of my fingers into her wetness. That earned me a scream of pleasure. I brought that finger to my mouth and licked it clean.<br /><br />"Love, take me to your bedroom. I want to taste you properly."<br /><br />I fit Isabella close against me again and she guided me to her bedroom through more kisses. I set her on the floor for just a moment so I could remove her beautiful dress and then she was back in my arms. I could not get enough of her mouth and one of my hands was holding up her ass and the fingers from my other hand were trying to sneak their way into her wetness again. Then Isabella bit me gently on the right side of my neck where my neck met my shoulder. A pure jolt of adrenaline and lust shot through me. Was she a vampire in a previous life? I didn't know, but that shit was turning me on like crazy.<br /><br />At that same moment, I believe there was a small ripping sound and those cute little red panties were nothing but a shred of fabric in my hand. I placed Isabella on the bed and worked my mouth down her body with my mouth and tongue, finally ending up exactly where I wanted to be – her delicious, dripping pussy.<br /><br />My long fingers opened up her delicious folds and I plunged my tongue inside her. A moan of pure ecstasy came from deep within Isabella's throat. There was no way I was going to waste one drop of this pure honey coming from her, as I was bringing it out with my fingers and lapping it up with my tongue.<br /><br />My tongue swirled furiously around her clit until I took it gently in my teeth and nipped at it. Isabella arched up off the bed and her hands flew to my hair, further assuring I wasn't going anywhere until she was satisfied. I wouldn't dream of it anyway, but I liked the thought that she had control over me for this brief moment of time when I was all hers. Who was I kidding? Ever since she'd walked into that conference room for that interview, I'd been doing whatever I could to be all hers.<br /><br />The expression on Isabella's face as she rode out her orgasm was one of pure bliss. I was glad I had a front-row seat to experience that. At first, she clamped my face in between her thighs and then her body wanted to writhe around the bed in pure pleasure. I held her thighs to me and continued to lick and suck her as she continued to moan and scream in delight. When she finally begged off, I let go and then just kissed and nipped down her thighs.<br /><br />When I heard Isabella say she needed me, I was instantly ramrod hard. Not that I wasn't hard when we came in the door, but I became harder when I heard those words fall from her lips – especially when I saw the look of love, lust, and desire all wrapped up in her eyes. I can't tell you what become of my pants, because the next thing I knew I was naked and hovering above her.<br /><br />"Is this what you want, Isabella?" I breathed into her ear, kissing it.<br /><br />"Yes, Edward," she answered back as she brought her arms around my neck and her legs wrapped around my ass. As I sank into her, she moaned in appreciation and said, "Oh, Edward, this is what I've wanted for so long – just you and me."<br /><br />"Me too, love," I responded as I started to move within her. This – this connection – was what had been missing between us and it felt so damn good to have it back. "I'm so sorry, love, for everything."<br /><br />"Shhhh, Edward. Just make love to me," she replied. She's such a wise woman. Someone should put her in for <em>Time</em> magazine's Woman of the Year. I did just that. Everything slipped right into place between us that had been missing before as I made love to my beautiful Isabella.<br /><br />Afterward, we got under the covers and cuddled. I'm not one of those guys who just starts sawing logs as soon as they have sex – I'm Edward Cullen! I can't say I didn't take full advantage of Isabella's nakedness and pull on her nipples to make them incredibly erect again, which then caused me to have to suck them. And I also took liberties with her delicious naked pussy by stroking my fingers through her still-wet folds and making her orgasm a time or two more. That's the kind of guy I am.<br /><br />As I woke the next morning with my arms gripping the pillow beneath my head, my mind immediately returned to the night I just experienced with Isabella. My mind couldn't keep up with the adjectives – epic, phenomenal, incredible – they all applied. And why wasn't the source of all that pleasure still in her own bed with me? Oh no! She didn't turn the tables on me, did she? Would she leave me in the morning like I did her? <em>Please, God, no!</em><br /><br />In my panic, I sat up in bed, all remnants of sleep gone from my head. It was then I smelled bacon frying in a pan. Isabella was cooking for me? Sweet Jesus! My feet hit the floor and my eyes spied my black boxer briefs lying in the chair next to the bed. I didn't remember leaving them there the night before. Where I left my clothing last night was the least of my concerns. Experiencing Isabella anew was. I slipped on my briefs and strode out to the kitchen.<br /><br />There, in that tiny New York kitchen, was lovely Isabella in only my white dress shirt with the sleeves rolled up, concentrating on a skillet full of bacon. I knew right then and there this was what I wanted for the rest of my life. There would never be anyone else for me. She was it.<br /><br />I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. I nuzzled my lips into her hair at her neck, kissing her, and said in my morning-rough voice, "Marry me."<br /><br />She smiled with a giggle and said, "I can't, Edward. I'm cooking bacon!"<br /><br />"Hmm," I replied, "How about when you're done with the bacon?"<br /><br />"Before the eggs?" she asked.<br /><br />"Definitely!" I affirmed as I turned her around and tweaked one of her nipples in between my thumb and forefinger. This earned me an appreciative hum and I kissed her fully on the lips. Needless to say, the bacon was a bit well-done that morning, but that's all right with me – no complaints here.<br /><br />After our showers, I wanted to get out of the apartment for a while or we'd never get out of bed – not that I was complaining about that at all – but I wanted to have Isabella take a look at something. It was warm enough I left my jacket at Isabella's and wore my shirt sleeves rolled up just as she'd had them when she was cooking breakfast. Being enveloped in her scent on my shirt was a heady experience. Isabella found us matching New York Yankees baseball caps which she plopped on our heads before we made it out the door. She thought I wouldn't be as recognizable with a baseball cap on my trademark hair.<br /><br />Just as she was going to ask me where we were going, I pulled her into the door of Cartier Jewelers. "Isabella," I said, "I just want you to look at a few things; maybe get your correct ring size. I may not be officially asking you to marry me today, but I will be asking you soon." She huffed a little in annoyance, but she complied. As the staff was taking care of my beautiful girl, a brilliant plan was forming in my head.<br /><br />There was one round sparkling solitaire that captured Isabella's attention as she kept going back to it and I knew that was the engagement ring for her. After I gave the jeweler my credit card information and asking for it to be sized, we went to lunch at a restaurant near Central Park.<br /><br />While we were at lunch, she got a text message on her phone from Alice, telling her that Alice would be spending the rest of the weekend with Jasper and to expect her home after dinner on Sunday. She giggled a little and called her a "hussy." I didn't want to seem presumptuous so I asked, "Isabella, may I spend the rest of the weekend with you?"<br /><br />"Of course you can, silly. You don't even need to ask!" she responded. "What would you like to do?" I waggled my eyebrows at her and she smacked me gently on the arm. "Besides that, you perv!"<br /><br />Hey – she asked! I'd like nothing better than a weekend doing Isabella, thank you for asking. We decided to watch some of her extensive DVD collection and just relax. Isabella decided we could also order in some food since I probably didn't get that opportunity, with that staff at the house catering to anything I wanted to eat. I just shook my head at her.<br /><br />On our way back to the apartment, it began raining. We ran the rest of the way as we didn't bring an umbrella and we'd been a bit preoccupied to be listening to the weather report. I didn't have anything to change into as I only had the one set of clothes. I stripped down to my boxer briefs and Isabella threw a blanket at me to cover up with.<br /><br />"What's the matter, love? Can't handle the hotness emanating from this body?" I asked. She just rolled her eyes and went to change her clothes. What? I thought it was a perfectly legitimate question.<br /><br />We sat down to watch the first of a couple of movies. I ended up sharing my blanket with her because I'm nice like that. Was it because I was playing with her hair? Was it because my mouth and tongue kept kissing her ear? I don't know, but before I knew it, Isabella was on top of me underneath my blanket, telling me she had to have me right now. Well, yes ma'am. I let her take charge and she did – so very well. I'm going to watch more movies with Isabella. I didn't know they were the key to getting her worked up.<br /><br />Waking up on Sunday morning, listening to the rain splattering on the bedroom window, with Isabella curled up next to me was the most comforting thing I'd ever experienced. I attempted to smooth out her hair, which resembled a haystack at the moment – guess we'd been a bit boisterous in our lovemaking the night before. She mumbled something about it being time to get up. I said it was time to just lie here quietly, listen to the rain and enjoy each other. She snuggled closer and we did just that.<br /><br />Our Sunday was fun – we talked about us, we had fresh take-out, we made love on several more surfaces of her apartment – and it solidified in my mind that this was the woman I wanted in my life forever. Now I just needed to put my brilliant plan into the works.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-87241449237161723662010-11-14T14:18:00.000-08:002010-11-14T14:30:51.363-08:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 8<a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgW7sNhuz2gkdxgtfZylZyFWI-8xdkmi6kseYcw-aOHOYJLcGZ7j2fKAfDwXLAri49L-4bcKUhSjUAgg-wJ8Q1SqgSj8niRIdf__8KiDOOj4c-wn2tdPf8UrTHhdRhls1rpPTvJxiHr_C4/s1600/chesleymclaren.jpg"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 214px; height: 320px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEgW7sNhuz2gkdxgtfZylZyFWI-8xdkmi6kseYcw-aOHOYJLcGZ7j2fKAfDwXLAri49L-4bcKUhSjUAgg-wJ8Q1SqgSj8niRIdf__8KiDOOj4c-wn2tdPf8UrTHhdRhls1rpPTvJxiHr_C4/s320/chesleymclaren.jpg" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5539536093435805362" /></a><br />Bella's dress for the benefit<br /><br /><a href="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhPgQCPkXcJFDbpVzaP8pRI0eKbfXtk1maiHeZMdBLpmMRL5wfz1691cgrT4iudv_6wCyIPu_fDZ__weVgeMv4UbTwNiPp8h6h6CNgrmKSwkNWJabs_-H9gplL4djc1_jFb5QTapCv9DGc/s1600/Cannes+suit+04.JPG"><img style="display:block; margin:0px auto 10px; text-align:center;cursor:pointer; cursor:hand;width: 239px; height: 320px;" src="https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/img/b/R29vZ2xl/AVvXsEhPgQCPkXcJFDbpVzaP8pRI0eKbfXtk1maiHeZMdBLpmMRL5wfz1691cgrT4iudv_6wCyIPu_fDZ__weVgeMv4UbTwNiPp8h6h6CNgrmKSwkNWJabs_-H9gplL4djc1_jFb5QTapCv9DGc/s320/Cannes+suit+04.JPG" border="0" alt=""id="BLOGGER_PHOTO_ID_5539535914363352130" /></a><br />Edward's suit for the benefit (did I really need an excuse to publish this?!)<br /><br /><strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream!</strong><br /><br />Chapter 8 – Back To You and Me<br /><br />Edward POV<br /><br /><em>My voice was low against her ear, "Isabella, how much later?"<br /><br />"Um…"</em><br /><br />As I was waiting for Isabella to return to our designated meeting spot, I thought about the night before. I had done a bit of work by email once I left her at her father's. Then I went to bed. Sometime in the middle of the night, I couldn't sleep. I really wanted nothing more than to talk to Isabella, but I didn't dare wake her. She would think I was a nut or a stalker. Pathetic as I was, I had retrieved her now-dry hoodie out of the bathroom and placed it beside me on the pillow. I felt a calm come over me and I was able to go right back to sleep.<br /><br />When I saw Isabella coming toward me with her shopping bags, I could spot that distinctive pink and white striped bag from a mile away. I groaned inwardly. Holy hell! Why was I so nice back at the airport to the ticketing agent? The damn weather was keeping me from New York and the chance to prove myself to Isabella again. My mind was running rampant at all the things that bag could contain and I couldn't wait to see them on the most delectable woman I'd ever laid eyes on.<br /><br />My first thought was to run her out of the mall, take her back to our room, beg her to let me make love to her until she finally broke – but I knew I was on some sort of probation with her. Dammit – I knew in my mind I'd never screw up like this again. This was killing me.<br /><br />"It's ok, love," I finally said. "You don't have to answer now. Do you want to go back to the hotel, get rid of our bags, and pick out a restaurant for dinner? If the weather clears, our new flight should leave at 10 tomorrow morning." She agreed and we were soon on our way.<br /><br />There was a fine restaurant in the hotel, so we decided to eat there. We both ordered steak as that was one of their specialties. During dinner, I told Isabella there was a benefit dinner coming up for a local hospital next week that I wanted her to attend with me. This would be our first official date as a couple, at least in the public eye. There would be no turning back after this. I caressed her hand on top of the table and assured her I'd be right beside her, facing the press. She smiled weakly. I knew the first time would be the most difficult; after that, I felt she would be a pro at it.<br /><br />After dinner, we discovered a nightclub inside the hotel with a jazz band. Several couples were dancing. I asked Isabella to dance with me and she agreed. It felt so good to hold her, especially with her arms wrapped around me as well. The past couple of days, it felt like she'd been withholding this part of herself from me. I knew I'd been the cause of that and I'd kicked myself many times over because of it.<br /><br />Sue me, but the band began playing a very romantic song and I held Isabella even tighter to me. I gently brushed the hair away from her neck and bent my head down to begin placing kisses from her earlobe to the bottom of her neck. Then my mouth moved back up to her earlobe and I sucked on it a bit. A tiny moan escaped from her mouth. "Are you ok, love?" I whispered in her ear.<br /><br />"Yes," she whispered back. And suddenly she turned her head and was facing me. She looked deeply into my eyes and then her lips found mine. It seemed her kiss was unconsciously saying, <em>"I'm starting to trust you again, Edward – please don't leave me again,"</em> to which my unconscious was furiously agreeing, <em>"Never!"</em><br /><br />"Do you want to go?" I asked in between our now almost breathless kisses. She nodded and I found the exit for both of us. We had to control ourselves in the lobby and elevator as there were other people with us, but I continued to hold Isabella tightly to my side, never letting her go.<br /><br />Once inside our room, I pulled my beautiful girl inside, shut the door, and then backed her up against it. My lips claimed hers once again.<br /><br />I was kissing my way down Isabella's neck hungrily once again when she breathlessly began saying my name. My lust-addled brain took a few moments to register this information. I finally responded, "Yes, love?"<br /><br />"We need to stop."<br /><br />Stop? Stopping was the last thing on my mind. I wanted to keep going – more kissing, more caressing, taking Isabella to one or both of the beds and ravishing her body. Still, I knew she was right. I knew she wasn't ready yet. <em>Fuck!</em><br /><br />"I know, Isabella. Forgive me yet again." My hands caressed down her sides and moved carefully away from her.<br /><br />"It's ok, Edward. I was in the wrong as much as you," she responded as she cupped my jaw and looked into my eyes. "We probably should get some sleep." I agreed and we got ready for bed.<br /><br />I apparently was sleeping like the dead and rolled over in the middle of the night. I ran into something soft. Isabella had apparently crawled into bed next to me sometime during the night. "Oh Isabella," I whispered as I drew her into my arms. She never awoke and I fell back to sleep myself.<br /><br />In the morning, as I reached over Isabella to turn off the alarm clock, I saw my current position. I was protectively draped over her and her warm body was snuggled into mine with her back facing me, and good morning, Mr. Woody! As soon as Isabella woke up, there would be no way she couldn't feel my morning erection curving perfectly around her ass.<br /><br />I gently untangled myself from Isabella and lay next to her on my back. My movement must've disturbed her sleep as she woke up soon after. She turned over and said, "Oh! Good morning, Edward. I meant to get out of your bed long before now. I was just…I don't know…missing the feel of you."<br /><br />I ran my fingers along her jaw and said, "Love, you never have to apologize for that." I leaned over and gave her a quick kiss, making sure to keep the bottom half of my body on my side of the bed. "Do you want to shower first?"<br /><br />"Mmmm…no, I want to lay here and be lazy for a bit. When I get back to work, I have this task-master for a boss. He never lets me sleep in," she said.<br /><br />I smiled wryly. "Well, hopefully he's on the way to not being such an overbearing asshole, Isabella. Please have faith."<br /><br />She was suddenly hugging me with every ounce of strength she had and effectively pulling me back down onto the pillows. "Oh Edward, I didn't mean it. I was just teasing you. Please know that. I do have faith in you." Her kiss against my lips was much deeper than the quick one I had just given her.<br /><br />"Love," I said when we finally came up for air, "you really are going to have to let me shower or we're not going to make it to that 10 o'clock plane. I will use every ounce of my persuasiveness that I have and getting back to New York to prove my worthiness to you won't matter so much."<br /><br />She giggled and tried to struggle to get away from me. I was definitely up for this little battle. I was over her body in a second, like a mountain lion stalking my prey. She wasn't going anywhere, even though her hands were pushed against my chest. She squeaked out a little scream. I brought my face right down to hers and whispered to her, "Might I remind you, Miss Swan, you are the one who came to my bed in the middle of the night."<br /><br />Her returning cheeky grin just about did me in. "You are far too dangerous for your own good, love," I told her as I kissed her again and then got out of bed. If she saw my resulting morning wood – well, it was her own fault. She was to blame. I went into the bathroom, shut the door, and turned on the shower spray. I was going to have to get rid of my Isabella-induced erection in the shower. I hoped I wasn't too loud about it.<br /><br />After my shower, I dressed while Isabella took hers. She dressed in the bathroom and then we went to breakfast. While I was waiting for her to come out of the bathroom, I heard several airplanes take off, so I was glad about that. Not that I hadn't enjoyed our little bubble of being together, but we needed to get back to reality.<br /><br />Our flight back home was uneventful. Sam met us at the airport and we dropped Isabella off at her apartment. Since we got back late East coast time, both of us were taking the next day off. I didn't ask Isabella if I could stay at her apartment. I figured she may need some time to decompress with Alice and have some "girl time." I never knew what girls talked about anyway and probably didn't want to know.<br /><br />Bella POV<br /><br />I left Edward the previous night with a sweet kiss on the lips and the promise to see him soon. I needed some girl time with Alice – I missed my best friend like crazy. I saw she left a note propped up on my pillow that said: "Wake me as soon as you get in. Love you." I quickly got into my pajamas and went into her bedroom.<br /><br />"Alice," I said as I gently shook her awake.<br /><br />Her eyes popped right open and she sat up. "Oh, Bella, I'm so glad you're home!" She reached up to me for a hug. Then she opened up the side of her covers nearest me and invited me inside. I knew she wanted to know all about my trip to Forks and how Edward had treated me, so I knew we'd be up for awhile. This was the perfect opportunity for snuggly girl talk.<br /><br />Alice told me she'd threatened to punch Edward in the junk if he hurt me again. That got me laughing hysterically. I could just imagine his face when she said that. Then she asked how Charlie was. I told her he was doing fine and enjoying his newfound celebrity status, although rather confused by it. Then it was time to get down to the serious discussion.<br /><br />I began, "I think Edward and I have really turned a corner during this trip, Alice. He was so sweet, caring and attentive – exactly everything I want him to be. He truly showed he adored and cherished me. However, I did put him on 'probation.' I told him I wanted to see how things went back here in the city. Things seem to be fine between us when we're out of town, but they get out of kilter when we're back on our home turf."<br /><br />Alice replied, "I think that's fair. I do think Edward really loves you and wants to be with you. He just needs to curb his workaholic behavior to show my best friend she's the most fabulous thing in his life."<br /><br />I hugged her again, smiled, and said, "No wonder I love you."<br /><br />"Now," she questioned, "the really important thing is – what are you wearing to this upcoming benefit we're all going to?"<br /><br />My mock shocked expression just made Alice giggle. I said, "I can't believe you didn't pick something out already!"<br /><br />"Well, I kinda did, but didn't want you to get all bent out of shape about it." I pointed to myself and mouthed, "Me?" She playfully slapped me on the arm. "I'll show you tomorrow. Let's get some sleep, girlie. Some people have to work in the morning."<br /><br />That night Alice and I ended up spooning together in her bed. It was nice feeling warm and loved. We normally didn't make a practice of sleeping together – it was just a warm and comfy place to be. Besides, if I was going to be groping anyone, it would be Edward. And I'm sure she'd rather be groping Jasper. We don't play for the other team.<br /><br />In the morning, Alice was out of bed long before I was. My bleary eyes only caught the fact that my dress was red. She mentioned something about me being hopeless, but did leave me a chai tea on the nightstand and gave me a kiss me on the forehead on the way out the door. I woke up a couple of hours later to find light streaming in the windows. I microwaved my chai tea and it was good as new. I checked my cell phone and saw I had a text message from Edward:<br /><br /><em>Morning, Love. I hope you slept well. Call me when you're awake.</em><br /><br />I checked the clock in the kitchen. It was about 10:30 a.m. I'd almost slept the day away! I texted back:<br /><br /><em>Morning! Of course! Be expecting a call soon.</em><br /><br />He seemed thrilled to hear from me as we talked about everything and nothing at the same time for several hours. During our entire phone conversation, I never heard any tapping of a computer keyboard to indicate he was working. Finally, I gathered my courage and asked him what he was doing. He explained he'd been sitting in the garden at one point; at another, he'd gone to sit in a chair overlooking the water. He was eager for me to see the view from the back of the house – maybe at sunset some night.<br /><br />At length, Edward asked, "Isabella, would you…do me the honor of going on a date on Saturday night?"<br /><br />I replied, "I think that can be arranged. What did you have in mind?"<br /><br />"I'll see if Shelly is able to get us tickets to <em>The Lion King</em>. Would you like that?"<br /><br /><em>One of the most fabulous musicals ever!</em> Would I! There was no hiding the smile that came to my face as I said, "Yes, I would love that!"<br /><br />"And, love," he continued, "I'd like to pick you up for work in the morning, if you don't mind."<br /><br />"OK. That would be great. I'll be ready. I suppose I should get some things done around here."<br /><br />After we said our goodbyes, I took a shower, started a load of laundry, then looked at dinner options. Alice would be hungry by the time she got home. Thank goodness we kept our kitchen well-stocked.<br /><br />The next morning, I was dressed in plenty of time for Edward to pick me up. He called my cell phone to let me know he was waiting for me downstairs. As I arrived in the lobby of my building, I looked outside. There stood the most gorgeous man in the world in a suit and tie – waiting for me. As soon as I reached him, his arms went around me and he kissed me gently on the cheek. "I missed you," he whispered in my ear.<br /><br />"I missed you as well," I told him as he guided me to the waiting car with his hand behind my back. I said my greetings to Sam and we were off into the New York morning traffic. I expected Edward to start working on his laptop or something, but he just kept grinning goofily at me. "What?" I asked.<br /><br />"Nothing, love. I'm just drinking you in," he replied. Yeah, there might have been the tiniest bit of an eyeroll there. He kept my hand tucked firmly into his. I wasn't sure how to deal with this Edward. It almost seemed as though he had something up his sleeve, but I wasn't sure what it was.<br /><br />Soon enough, we were at the Cullen building. Employees from all departments were streaming into the building lobby, coming in for another workday. I recognized several of them. We exited the car and were then in the lobby ourselves. I started walking toward the elevators, but Edward's hand gently closing around my arm stopped me. I looked at him questioningly and saw that his briefcase was sitting on the polished marble floor.<br /><br />"Come here, Isabella," he said quietly, as he pulled me to him. <em>What the hell was he doing?</em> And then I was being dipped back, Hollywood-style, with Edward's lips against my own. As if this man's kisses didn't make me dizzy enough, he had to add in sweeping me backward? I noticed, over the blood pounding in my ears, the lobby became deathly silent for a moment or two, then applause, hoots and hollers broke out. I could feel my face become hot – I knew I was blushing furiously.<br /><br />Edward's lips moved a hairbreadth away from mine as he whispered to me, "Love, this is for your benefit more than theirs. I want you to know I'm not afraid to show anyone we are together. I am committed to you and only you. We've totally gone public. I love you, Isabella."<br /><br />I was too stunned to speak. Thankfully, he let me back up so the blood could start flowing normally through my body again. It seemed our coworkers had begun moving on to their jobs. It appeared I'd just be staring at Edward for a few more moments as I remained in his arms.<br /><br />"Have I rendered you speechless, love?" he finally asked.<br /><br />"Possibly," I replied. He picked up his briefcase, took my hand in his, and guided both of us to the elevator.<br /><br />By 10 a.m., two dozen long-stemmed red roses appeared in my office, courtesy of Edward. I went to his office immediately. "What are those?" I asked pointedly.<br /><br />He was grinning boyishly again. There was no suppressing this man on a mission. He got up from his chair and came to stand beside me. "You aren't going to give those to Lauren for her desk, are you?"<br /><br />"No," I said.<br /><br />He reached around my waist and gave me another dizzying kiss. "Am I still on probation, love?"<br /><br />"Pro…probation? Oh yes. Yes, you are," I finally got out. Damn him and his persuasive ways.<br /><br />By the end of the week, news of Edward's actions in the lobby was buzzing all over the building. Apparently when Edward Cullen acts, people sit up and take notice. Lauren was practically swooning from the romantic gestures he was coming up with. Thankfully there was only that one "kissing in the lobby" episode. The others had been decidedly more low-key – roses, lunches either in or out of the office, heart-pounding kisses in either of our offices, sweet emails.<br /><br />Our date night at <em>The Lion King</em> was fantastic! We went to dinner first and then the performance. It was everything I could've hoped for and more. Edward's hand on my knee the entire night might've helped with the flushed sensation I was feeling.<br /><br />On Sunday afternoon, I received a call from Edward. He informed me he needed to go to Florida for the week for a business meeting. He hoped to be back in time for the benefit dinner on Friday night. I hoped so, too, as that was to be our first "official" date as a couple. He told me normally he would want me to go with him, but he didn't trust this business owner as far as he could throw him, so he didn't want me involved in that. I appreciated that he wanted to keep me safe.<br /><br />The next week at work wasn't quite as thrilling as the past week was – without Edward there. I received an occasional email from him when he wasn't busy dealing with this dreaded business owner. One day, a package arrived for me. The card attached read: <em>"Isabella, I hope you and Alice enjoy this. I'll always remember sharing a bit of Washington State with you. With love, Edward." </em> When I opened the package, I saw he had sent me some Pacific Northwest salmon packed on dry ice. It made me want to cry because I missed him so much. Just because I'm from the Pacific Northwest doesn't mean I'm big on seafood, but Edward was so damn thoughtful – Alice and I were definitely feasting tonight!<br /><br />By the time Friday rolled around, Jasper sent my "mopey ass" (and yes, those were his exact words) home at noon. He knew I needed to get ready for the benefit, but I barely wanted to attend if Edward wasn't going to be there. The last couple of days, I'd barely heard a peep from Edward. I knew he was working very hard with this business owner who was probably playing total hardball. And I knew Edward could play the same right back. The last thing I'd received from him was a text on my phone in the shape of a heart. Fuck this probation thing – I was crumbling from the inside. I needed and wanted Edward – more than anything else.<br /><br />Alice came home soon afterward. She hauled us off to Enrique's again – God help us all. At least they fed me lunch while they tortured me! This time my nails were painted a blood red color to go with that little sliver of a dress I remembered seeing through very bleary eyes one morning. My hair was clipped up in the back without a multitude of little pins. Good thing – because if Edward showed up, I planned on getting it down in a hurry.<br /><br />Once we were back home, I dialed Sam's cell phone to see how close to home they were. Great – voice mail. Why the hell didn't anyone pick up the damn phone anymore? I left him a message, though. I asked him if he was able to get Edward to the benefit and then us out of there later, if he would mind leaving Edward at my place. It seemed my lovely roommate was staying at the Cullen's for the weekend. Hussy – which I say with love, of course.<br /><br />There was still no word from Edward as Alice slipped my short red Chelsey McLaren dress over my head. It was flared out at the bottom with a white petticoat slip and a slit up the back. I wore it with black stilettos which had ankle straps. Alice decided I looked adorable. I supposed outwardly, I did look nice, but inside, I was still missing Edward and only wanted to be in his arms.<br /><br />We arrived at the benefit, where Jasper met us. "Have faith," he told me, in answer to my unasked question. Apparently I still looked pretty miserable. He was a master – as was Edward – at speaking to the press. They didn't have any interest in me at the moment, as I just appeared to be tagging along with Jasper and Alice. I looked over and saw Emmett with a beautiful blonde woman. That must be Rosalie Hale. They were speaking to the press as well.<br /><br />After a round of drinks, we sat down to dinner. As they brought out the salad course, the seat next to me was still empty. I could barely eat past the lump in my throat. I was going to have to buck up and get over missing Edward. We could have a first "official" date some other time.<br /><br />I was gazing miserably into my salad when I heard a quiet, "Bella," to my right. It was Jasper handing me his cell phone behind Alice's back. I looked up at him. "Apparently Edward's trying to text you and you don't have your phone."<br /><br />Shit – my phone. I had left it in my haste of getting out of the apartment with Alice. I took Jasper's cell phone and looked at the display.<br /><br /><em>Jasper, is Isabella with you? I need to speak with her.</em><br /><br />I typed back: <em>Edward, it's Bella.</em><br /><br />A moment later, a response: <em>For fuck's sake, love. Where is your phone?</em><br /><br />I responded: <em>At home. I forgot it.</em><br /><br />Another text: <em>OK. I'm on my way. Sorry I'm late. I love you.</em><br /><br />My response: <em>I love you, too.</em><br /><br />I handed Jasper back his phone, which he mercifully just slipped back in his pocket without reading the messages. Not that we'd said anything crazy, but it was nice to know he wasn't going to read our exchange right here and now.<br /><br />Our salad plates were cleared away and the uniformed staff were just getting ready to serve the main course when <em>my</em> main course – Edward – came striding through the room to sit next to me. And then I smiled the first real one I believe I gave all week.<br /><br />He grabbed my hand and kissed the back of it. He nuzzled his nose gently to my neck for a moment and whispered, "Oh love, I've missed you."<br /><br />I murmured, "Me too."<br /><br />Dinner progressed normally, but with a slight buzzing throughout my body, now that Edward's thigh was permanently up against mine. The way he kept rubbing my neck during the auction afterward was distracting.<br /><br />All too soon, it was over. Now it was time for the press to descend. I was not looking forward to this part at all. Edward held me to his side and said, "It will be over soon, love."<br /><br />The press all jockeyed for position, almost overwhelming us, especially since Edward hadn't been there before the dinner started. And then they finally took notice of me.<br /><br />"Ma'am, what is your name?" <em>Bella Swan.</em><br /><br />"What do you do?" <em>I'm the Assistant to the Chief Operations Officer at Cullen International.</em><br /><br />"I see you're here tonight with Edward Cullen. What is your relationship with him?" <em>He is my boyfriend.</em><br /><br />"Does he satisfy you in the bedroom?" <em>No comment.</em><br /><br />Seriously? I looked at the troll that asked that last question and knew she had to be from some gossip rag. I then I walked toward the limo where Sam stood holding open the door. Edward was still firmly within the grasp of the reporters.<br /><br />Sam said, "Good evening, Bella. Edward wanted to get here as quickly as possible. He was changing in the car on the way over."<br /><br />I giggled and said, "Good to know. Everything a 'go' for later?"<br /><br />"Definitely!" he affirmed with a smile.<br /><br />Finally Edward joined me in the car and we were off. He looked at me and said, "You seemed to do extremely well there, love, until the end."<br /><br />"Well, I figured your performance in the bedroom was none of their business."<br /><br />"Oh," he said, "I agree. Good job, love." He smiled at me.<br /><br />We arrived at my apartment building and Edward got out of the car with me to give me a kiss. I shut the car door behind me.<br /><br />Edward's arms were around me and his lips were branding into mine – just the way I'd dreamed of all week. He felt so good. My hands were on his shoulders and then in his hair, tugging on it. Sometime during our kiss, Sam had driven away.<br /><br />When we came up for air, Edward said, "Now where the hell did Sam go?"<br /><br />"Edward," I said, smiling and grabbing his hand, leading him toward my building, "probation is over."<br /><br />Understanding dawned on his face with a slow smile and we went into the building together.Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-8984664759361218122.post-23230676085605919332010-10-23T17:25:00.000-07:002010-10-23T17:31:31.505-07:00The Business Arrangement - Chapter 7<strong>Disclaimer: I don't own Twilight, but I'm grateful to Stephenie Meyer for her dream.</strong><br /><br />Chapter 7 – Forgiveness<br /><br />Bella POV<br /><br />I was dreaming – I had to be. I was so cold. It felt as though thousands of tiny needle-like raindrops were piercing my skin over and over. My teeth were chattering; I was shivering. Then I was enveloped in something warm, something comforting, something that smelled like…Edward? <em>What the fuck?</em> I startled myself awake.<br /><br />I rolled my eyes around to assess my situation. I appeared to be in some motel room, firmly encased in Edward's arms with his hands running soothingly through my hair, my body snugly up against his. The earlier events of the day came crashing back in with amazing clarity.<br /><br />I pulled my head back so I could look at his face. Concern showed in every feature as he whispered to me, "Are you warm enough now, Isabella?"<br /><br />"Um, yes," I replied.<br /><br />He reached around to cup my jaw in his hand and said, "Truly, love, I am sorry for any pain I caused you. I was an idiot and didn't treat you with the respect you deserve. I hope you can forgive me. I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you."<br /><br />"Well," I sighed, "since you seem to do fine out of the city, I will consider a conditional forgiveness. When we get back to the city, we'll see how you do in real life."<br /><br />He replied, "I think that's more than fair." Then he moved his lips closer to mine and kissed the corner of my mouth.<br /><br />And I was supposed to remember how to think now? He didn't know how lethal his kisses actually were and I wasn't about to tell him.<br /><br />I lay my head back on the pillow and looked over at Edward. He said, "If you promise not to go anywhere, I believe I saw a latte place a little way down the road. What would you like? I'll go get you something to warm you up on the inside."<br /><br />I sat up and requested a chai tea and he got out of bed to do my bidding. Yes, he was on "probation," but I couldn't resist staring at his ass as he slid into his jeans. As Edward opened the door to go outside, I could see it was still raining, although not quite the downpour it was earlier. I lay back down contentedly, enjoying our shared body heat still warming the bed.<br /><br />When Edward returned, it startled me. I must've fallen asleep again. Soon, he was protectively leaning over me. "I'm back, love," he said. Then he kissed the corner of my mouth again. It was enough to drive a woman absolutely crazy.<br /><br />As I drank my tea and he drank his coffee, I asked him what time it was. He said around 3:30 in the afternoon. I mused I should get up and get back to Charlie's so I could get his dinner started. "So early?" he wondered.<br /><br />"You still need to take me back to my truck. I need to get into some of my own clothes as I'm sure my own aren't dry enough yet. Knowing you, you probably didn't make any dinner plans in the booming metropolis of Forks. I'm cooking dinner anyway, so I'm assuming you're going to eat at the Swan residence. So, I need to go to the grocery store."<br /><br />He grinned happily at me and said, "Well then, let's go!"<br /><br />I looked back at him and asked, "Edward, have you ever been to a grocery store?"<br /><br />He looked thoughtful for a moment and then said cheerfully, "Nope!"<br /><br />I hauled myself out of the bed and found my shoes that were still squishy, but would have to do for now – at least until I got to Charlie's. "Well, this will be an experience," I said.<br /><br />Soon enough, my truck was parked back in my dad's driveway, I was dressed in dry clothing, my hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and I was riding in the passenger seat beside Edward in his rented Volvo. <em>Who the hell rents a Volvo?</em> Apparently Edward Cullen, that's who. We arrived at the Thriftway grocery store – the only true grocery store in town – which was alongside Olympic Outfitters, both owned by the Newton family.<br /><br />I decided to control the grocery cart so Edward could gawk at the items stocked on the shelves. He wasn't kidding – this was a totally new experience for him. I wanted to giggle at his almost childlike wonder, but then we turned the corner to the next aisle and almost ran into Mike Newton who was stocking a shelf.<br /><br />"Bella!" he exclaimed. "I haven't seen you since high school!" He pulled me in for a hug and I could've sworn I heard a sharp intake of breath from Edward beside me.<br /><br />"How have you been? Where are you living now?" Mike kept on with the questions.<br /><br />Mike looked almost exactly like he did in high school – blonde spiky hair, blue eyes, still built like he could play on the football or basketball teams. I responded, "Hey Mike! I've been good. Alice Brandon and I moved to New York. In fact," gesturing to Edward, "this is my boyfriend, Edward Cullen. Edward, this is Mike Newton. Mike and I went to high school together."<br /><br />I looked on as the two men silently sized each other up. Oh Lord, here comes the pissing contest. Edward politely shook Mike's hand. Just to get the story straight, Mike was never my boyfriend in high school. He followed me around a bit like a puppy dog when I first moved to the area, but the novelty quickly wore off.<br /><br />"So, Bella," Mike was speaking again, "you look fantastic!"<br /><br />And in that split second of me thinking of replying that I was caught in a pounding rainstorm at La Push earlier in the day, Edward's lips were claiming mine and his arms were around me, pulling me to him. What was he doing – going all caveman in the middle of the only proper grocery store in Forks? Ooooo…not that his lips didn't feel very nice – moving over mine. Soon I was going to pass out from the lack of oxygen.<br /><br />Edward finally released me. I looked around for Mike who was no longer standing with us. I looked up at Edward and said, "Edward, what the hell are you doing?"<br /><br />He replied, "Your friend was leering at you. I decided it was time to show him you are mine, Isabella."<br /><br />"You don't need to make a scene at the only grocery store in Forks! Besides, it sounds a little caveman to me," I said.<br /><br />His lips were near my ear and his velvet voice whispered, "Do you want me to drag you back to my cave by your hair and have my wicked way with you?"<br /><br />I did have to giggle then. I slapped him playfully on the chest and replied, "Seriously, Edward! Don't drag me by my hair – that hurts."<br /><br />His arm was still around my waist as he was whispering in my ear, "Does that mean I can have my wicked way with you if I don't drag you by your hair?"<br /><br />"You're still on probation, mister."<br /><br />To that, he reached up and pulled on my ponytail gently so that my lips were turned up to meet his. He gave me another light kiss. We then continued our grocery shopping without incident.<br /><br />Dinner at Charlie's was nice. I was surprised at how well Edward and my dad got along – once my dad realized Edward really did love me and was looking out for my best interests. Edward didn't "talk down" to my dad because he made less money than he did or lived in a small town rather than New York City.<br /><br />After dinner, Edward and I decided to go for a drive. I promised to show him my old high school and any other places Alice and I used to hang out, which weren't too many. But it got us out of the house so if we wanted to talk, we could, and my dad could watch his baseball game on his flat screen television in peace.<br /><br />We'd driven around for a bit when we finally stopped in the well-lit parking lot of the still-open Thriftway. We weren't going back inside, but it was the perfect place to talk. I'd been keeping up a never-ending commentary about places Alice and I had went in our high school days and was now ready to talk about my future – a future that hopefully included Edward.<br /><br />Edward shut off the car engine and turned sideways in his seat to look at me. He took my hand in his and kissed the back of it. Then he kept it firmly encased in his larger hands.<br /><br />"Edward," I started, "we need to talk about us."<br /><br />"OK," he agreed with a smile.<br /><br />"I don't expect you to reorder your entire world just because of me. I know your company is very important to you and I still expect you to give it the attention it deserves. But I would like to be a part of your life too. I'm sure we can work out the details of that somehow. I just don't like feeling like a dirty, little secret in your life."<br /><br />His eyes looked into mine and he replied, "I know, love. I can't begin to tell you how wrong that was. It was originally to shield you from the press, but we should've talked about it. And I never gave you that opportunity. I'm so sorry. I'll apologize for that for the rest of my life for screwing up so badly."<br /><br />"Edward, I don't want you to keep apologizing. I just want us to make a new start." I wiggled my hand out of his grasp and moved it to place it on his cheek. He closed his eyes and leaned into my warmth. He seemed to make a hum of contentment. "Edward?"<br /><br />He opened his eyes again and said, "Yes, love?"<br /><br />"I want to go back home. I miss Alice and I can't wait to see you in action now that you know how I feel."<br /><br />"You won't regret it. I promise you that. I didn't say I would be perfect at every opportunity, but I'll definitely make a concentrated effort. Just know that I love you, Isabella."<br /><br />I then asked, "And you'll help me…with the press?"<br /><br />"Of course, love," he said as he pulled me to him for a kiss that took my breath away. Once we came up for air, he continued, "You don't need to tell them every intimate detail. But I won't ever deny that I'm dating you. I don't want you to wake up some morning and read some ridiculous story in the newspaper where I said I was dating someone else. It will only be you. You'll normally be with me, so I wouldn't deny the facts."<br /><br />Then he drew his head back and looked at me a bit more. "You look a bit tired. Are you ready for bed?" I had to admit that I was. "I wish you would let me take you back to the motel room and worship your body all night long to show you how much I love you and long for you. But I'll take you back to Charlie's. Can I come back in the morning for breakfast?"<br /><br />This – <em>this</em> was the Edward I'd longed for and knew was under the exterior. The one who could make me feel like a puddle of goo just by something he said. "Of course. I hope you'll be getting our flight arrangements settled so we can head back to Seattle in the morning."<br /><br />We kissed once more in the car in Charlie's driveway before Edward left. I loved the feel of Edward's arms around me.<br /><br />I kissed my dad on the cheek as he was still sitting in front of the television with his baseball game blaring. I told him Edward and I would most likely be leaving in the morning back to New York. He said, "Aww, Bells, you know I'll miss you. It gets pretty lonely around here without you."<br /><br />I gave him an impulse hug and then headed off to bed. I slept pretty well most of the night, then I woke up and got lonely for Edward. I didn't dare call or text him in the middle of the night. I found I still had his t-shirt and sweatpants that he loaned me from earlier in the day. I put those on and found they still smelled of him. It was so comforting, I fell right back to sleep.<br /><br />The next morning, it was raining again. This was Forks, after all. I got up, took a shower, and dressed quickly. I made sure my suitcase was packed and ready to go when Edward arrived. Then I headed downstairs to make breakfast for my dad and Edward.<br /><br />Just as I was finishing up with the French toast and putting the syrup in the microwave to warm, I heard the Volvo in the driveway. Soon, my dad was letting Edward through the door. As I went to greet Edward and kiss him good morning, I noticed he brought me another chai tea – so very thoughtful – my dad pulled the French toast, bacon, syrup, and orange juice to the table.<br /><br />We had an entertaining breakfast. Charlie told us stories about the guys who worked at the station with him. He also talked about this famous book series that had been written about the area and these hordes of women who wanted to pose for a picture with him. I had to giggle, imagining my dad as a celebrity.<br /><br />Edward said he'd been in contact with Shelly and she had secured tickets for us to fly back to New York at 2 p.m. today. My dad had to leave for work soon. I told him I'd clean up from the breakfast dishes, as he still hadn't installed a dishwasher after all these years.<br /><br />He shook Edward's hand and said, "Take care of my girl." Edward replied that he had every intention of doing that very thing. Then Charlie pulled me in for a hug. "I'll miss you, Bells. Love you. Give Alice a hug for me," he said gruffly.<br /><br />"I will, Dad. Love you, too," I replied, tears starting to form in the corners of my eyes. Thank goodness he ended the emotional moment for us as he strode to the front door, put his gun belt around his waist, gave us a wave, and was out the door without another word.<br /><br />Edward pulled me into his arms in a moment. "Are you all right, love?" he asked gently. I just nodded silently, but buried my face in his shirt. My tears flowed for a few minutes as he stroked my back, soothing me.<br /><br />Finally, I could speak. "My dad and I aren't big on emotional displays. I think it's just been a while since I've been back to Forks, so I've missed him a lot." Edward kissed me gently and wiped my tears with the pads of his thumbs. "OK," I said, "let's get this kitchen cleaned, then we'll get on the road."<br /><br />Surprisingly, Edward was very helpful around the kitchen, even though I figured he hadn't spent much time in one. I think it was just because he liked order. He was good about putting things in their proper place. We finished and locked the front door behind us as we left. Then we were on the road back to Seattle.<br /><br />I pointed out some places of interest on the way back, such as Crescent Lake where Alice and I had gone swimming numerous times, Bella Italia in Port Angeles where Alice and I went with some now nameless boys on prom night <em>(holy cow – was that a growl I heard emanating from Edward's chest?)</em>, and the ferries that would take you to Canada.<br /><br />We arrived in Seattle to (not surprisingly) more rain. They were really socked in with heavy fog. As we turned in the rental car and were shuttled back to the airport, the air seemed rather quiet to me. I had seen how volatile Edward could get at his brother, so I wasn't sure if I should say anything about the possibility of flights getting out in this weather.<br /><br />When we entered the airport, chaos seemed to be apparent. There were people everywhere – standing, sitting, sleeping. As Edward led me by the hand toward our appropriate airline counter, I chanced a glance at one of the large screen read-outs of arrivals and departures. Oh hell, every flight had been delayed or cancelled due to the weather.<br /><br />Since Edward always flies first class if he's not flying on his own plane, he was able to walk right up to the ticketing agent. "Good afternoon, ma'am," he said.<br /><br />"Hello sir," the now slightly flustered agent replied as she gazed at Edward.<br /><br />"What seems to be the problem? We have a flight scheduled for 2 p.m. to New York." Edward gave her our ticketing information.<br /><br />"Sir, no flights are departing Seattle today due to the weather. I see you are booked in our first class section, though. At this time, we are prepared to offer you a night's accommodation in a nearby hotel and food vouchers for the inconvenience."<br /><br />Edward's glance flickered over to me for a brief moment and said, "Hmm…well, that will have to do. I'm glad I had no urgent need to get back to New York today. I do hope the weather cooperates tomorrow, though."<br /><br />The agent looked at both of us and addressed Edward again, "Are you traveling together?"<br /><br />Edward's arm was around me at once as he replied, "Yes."<br /><br />Her brief disappointed look was replaced with a smile as she said, "That will make it easier to get you a room – one instead of two."<br /><br />Once again, Edward's gaze flicked to mine. Was he looking for – <em>permission?</em> I'd placed him on probation until we got back to New York so I could see how we fared in front of people we knew. Crap. Why does life have to be so friggin' complicated?<br /><br />Edward was addressing the agent again, "We won't need food vouchers. Just the room is fine. We can find meals on our own."<br /><br />"Thank you, sir," she responded, as she handed over the room information. It was for a nearby hotel with easy access to several restaurants and a shopping mall.<br /><br />Soon, we were in a taxi, heading away from the airport to the designated hotel. Once in the room, we saw it was furnished with two queen-size beds. I figured we'd deal with sleeping arrangements later. Right now, I needed lunch!<br /><br />We headed over to the shopping mall and ate in the food court. It was surprisingly good and filling. Then we each decided to do a little shopping on our own. Edward headed one direction and I headed off in another. We arranged to get back together in about two hours.<br /><br />As I began walking away from Edward, I felt my phone vibrate for a text message. I took it out and looked at the display:<br /><br /><em>You do have the nicest ass. ILY. – EC</em><br /><br />I knew I was blushing furiously. And I certainly wasn't going to turn around to give him the satisfaction of him seeing me blush. I jabbed in a message of my own and pressed "send:"<br /><br /><em>Yours is pretty nice, too. I checked yesterday. – BS</em><br /><br />Let him deal with that and try to figure out when I checked out his ass. And now that he's effectively turned my insides to jelly again, I'd arrived in front of a Victoria's Secret store. Well, Mr. Cullen, let's see what we can tease you with.<br /><br />I purchased a matching bra and panty set in black with hot pink ribbon threaded through it. Since he also seemed to like me in blue, I found a royal blue corset and panty set and got that as well.<br /><br />I shopped in some other stores as well, picking up some things for Alice and some other girls at work and then met Edward back at the designated spot.<br /><br />Edward's eyes widened immediately when he saw me coming toward him. He stood up to greet me and kiss me on the cheek. "Isabella," he said, "are you trying to kill me?"<br /><br />"Why would you say that?" I wondered aloud. He pointed to the distinctive pink and white striped bag from Victoria's Secret. <em>Oh crap – the bag.</em> I wish I could've hidden it away so he wouldn't have known. "That's for…um…later."<br /><br />His voice was low against my ear, "Isabella, how much later?"<br /><br />"Um…"Renahttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16756874004150174254noreply@blogger.com0